
THE FAIRY BOOK 

-4 

DINAH MARIA MULOtjC 



fte, PZ-a 


Rnnlc /0^5 



COFk^lGHT DEPOSm 




I 


I 


) 



" -y 






' V 

' 


' .’ . ■ ^ 
c* *. 



■ 

t 


■'**;/' ■' 

' 

. ^ 



.* 

»A j 



r I 

' \ 


» 





•m 







V ^1' 


k- ■>. 


i .♦(* ’ 


I: 


* v^ 


' 'r • 





<* . A* 


's. 




.s 




V % 




rv 


V 


iy. ^ 








•N* 


A D^: 


VA' 


:.■- '■ ' V ‘'. ' ■ iii'v' '••-■ ■ 

V ‘ ■■■ w‘'^v,. '^fr w- 

■.I f 





i» : ' 


j I 


« * 


• a 


\ ^ I 




• , 1 


&.-■ \ 



■ ‘i« .'■■ 

‘ ‘. f •" - 




N. 




• h 












'< \ ^ 




‘i '.' 




- A - • ^ tv y 

■A . ■ ' . •«. •- , .’s,.V:i'rf.r i 

. ^'■'VA"ii '-'-i iL.^ •- ' 

•i'.v’M’'’ '-i-' ■ ■ ■ ;i’K-''(^ ■ 

. 





■i I 


^ V*/ 1, , ■ A . 


‘ i' ■ fe(%' 





i'i: 


r T-'.-r, 

»\ (r* ^ .■•'> > 




‘o' « 

■'>■' t;.‘:^. v^;'r fK- 




)| 


I . 


. * < 
j 


> . 





<v; 






A 



-A 




. ' <■ 



I 




/ 



it'y 


7 




i. 


■'-t' 


/ 


Ail i- 





K: 




A.. 


11*. * 


t ^ 


- , '^ ‘*. ’, •* — iA, £1* 







4C 




i'll r #' ^ 

■ 4 . 1 ’^ 

■' •'’ii;'.'.v‘ ■ 

^>4.^ -/ 



•“ .‘ i J 










► ■ ■■ • : L 

W ' ’^ ■ ' ’ ' ' /V'‘ ’ ' ^ 





I 


s 

• < 

r 

f 


’ /*■ - 


i 3 ^ , ■: 

I _, > / ^. \ • • M * 

"V' \- v • ’ • 


' >■' y 


\ •> ' ' T ^ 7 . ' 







.'r 


^s■' rfi*-. . .. . '• ■ 


m:. '■ 


i~ :'i 

' ,..w u' 

^ • y I A 


-'■ I '*1^-' ■' 'Y' '"Mr-^ 'V . /«v. ^ 

'".. . . 1 ,V \^ ^ . 


’*■ 0 




^ a}'' f'-' '•'■'■ 


> !*, 


• . ‘ ' ' •’■ '-^s ^ I 

, ,xAiv. » V 1 • r^.v^l » _ 




t 


V 

4 f 

9 

1 

• » 1 

1 

■ . 

* 

/N 



i , , 

vV If 


< 

ii ' 

r .. 

■ • 

, 't 

' • * * 

, r 


. ->. 


I f‘ 


/.V' 




\ 


*\ \ 

I < 


[.* ^ ^ '' W’V '' ’ ^ 4 

I I ' \ ' ‘ " 


• • 

' I • « 


7 *_f » 


r/ 


'»*» 




:i:, 


■ Myl ^_- : . . _ i»xi, ' 



A •• », % ;' 


■,i ■ •' 


' n 


* * V 

. >r;’ 

r 


A 


p:/'' A' 

■ 'i-f' -l'V 

1 .. ^Ti 


.i*- 


t". -i 

•p) 


.•\ 







. , *i# ' •# V 


,M,V 


'/ •'. '-fVJ' 

Vn ' 


■ i' ■ 


f s 


!• 4 » 

I • 

'iA 



y'vtf . '■ 

— ^ • V * 


7 


/ 


\ 


. • \ i 


'r‘ 


i* 


»• r - h 

>: ' y 





] 


i- -l'/' 


-1*' .’; 

“W ’. ',» Jl' 


IV''- 

•rVl’ > - ;. '•*• , 

i’ 


\i\ 


4 .* * ' .7 \’ 4»' ?‘‘2l • .V >:* 






a— .jafc . ^ — ^- - P . ■• -' ' ■ 'fflC 

7£''yA7:i^, 'p\ '■'. ' V-" 

?;•. ■ \ • ■ : 

. ' ■' * /- - r ■ ; -.- - - 

__.,.¥)m 1E»-'-.', ■<•* .v- '•«as- '/.n* .(-• ■' . . > 




\v 


/« » /J. 


■.V, . ^ ; ■ -r-Vf 


I »\ ' ^ 


... ,-K7 


. • t. I ^ 

f*' W^' 


7 <y. 


■i. 


... 


■w- j 


,.- r<l y •■ 


* . " ' r* j' 



THE FAIRY BOOK 


j 


Famous Books Illustrated by 

LOUIS RHEAD 


Arabian Nights’ Entertainment 

Grimm’s Fairy Tales 

Gulliver’s Travels 

Hans Andersen’s Fairy Tales 

Robin Hood 

Kidnapped 

Robinson Crusoe 

The Swiss Family Robinson 

Tom Brown’s School Days 

Treasure Island 

Tales from Shakespeare 

The Fairy Book 

Each volume is fully illustrated and has a 
frontispiece, cover insert and wrapper 
in full color • 


HARPER & BROTHERS 
Established 1817 











4 











) ) > 






THE FAIRY BOOK 

Copyright, 1922 j 
By Harper & Brothers 
Printed in the U. S. A. 


L-W 


DEC -6 "22 


^ClAGa 2448 , 







PAGE 

The Sleeping Beauty in the Wood . i 

HoP-o’-MY-ThUMB 10 

i 

Cinderella; or, The Little Glass Slipper^ 21 

Adventures of John Dietric^ 31 

Beauty AND THE Beast . . 49 

Little One Eye, Little Two Eyes, and Little Three Eyes . . 66 

Jack the Giant Killer 74 

Tom Thumb 92 

Rumpelstil^chen > 102 

Fortunatus . 108 

The Bremen Town Musicians 1 19 

Riquet WITH THE Tuft . 125 

House Island 13 1 

Snow White and Rose Red > , . . . . 141 

Jack and the Beanstalk . i 149 

GrACIOSA AND PeRCINET . v 1 62 

The Iron Stove . . .^ 174 

The Invisible Prince 181 

The Woodcutter’s Daughter 21 1 

Brother and Sister 231 

Little Red Ridinghood 239 


CONTENTS 

PACE 

Puss IN Boots 244 

The Wolf and the Seven Young Goslings 252 

The Fair One with Golden Locks 256 

The Butterfly 267 

The Frog Prince 284 

The White Cat 291 

Prince Cherry 306 

Little Snowdrop 316 

The Blue Bird 328 

The Yellow Dwarf 345 

The Six Swans 354 

The Prince with the Nose 360 

The Hind of the Forest 368 

The Juniper Tree 388 

Clever Alice 400 





Dinah Maria Mulock Frontispiece 

A Young Girl of Wonderful Beauty Lay Asleep on 

AN Embroidered Bed Facing p. 4 

The Slipper Fitted Cinderella’s Pretty Little 

Foot Exactly “ 26 

“Ungrateful Man!” Said the Beast in a Terrible 
Voice, “I Have Saved Your Life and You Steal 


My Roses” ** 52 

He Blew His Horn and Woke the Giant, Who Came 

Towards Jack Roaring Like Thunder .... ** 76 

The Cow Took Him Up at One Mouthful .... “ 94 

“What Will You Give Me If I Do It for You?” the 

Little Man Said “ 102 

They Began Their Music All Together “ 120 

As Soon as He Was Asleep Jack Seized the Hen and 

Ran Off with Her “ 154 

“When You Put On This Cap You Shall Be 

Invisible” “ 184 

“What a Great Mouth You Have!” “ 240 

“Tell Your Master,” Replied the King, “That I 

Accept His Present” “ 244 

The Frog Came Up With the Ball in His Mouth . “ 286 

The Seven Dwarfs Find Snowdrop in Their Little 

Bed “ 318 

“None of Your Scoffs,” Returned the Yellow 

Dwarf; “I Warn You Not to Rouse My Anger” “ 346 

When the Prince Came Up to Her, He Was Over- 
come with Remorse for His Cruelty “ 384 

Then She Laid Them Under the Juniper-tree in 

THE Green Grass “ 392 




\ 



PREFACE is usually an excrescence 
on a good book, and a vain apology 
for a worthless one; but in the 
present instance a few explanatory 
words seem necessary. 

This is meant to be the best col- 
lection attainable of that delight of 
all children,’ and of many grown 
people who retain the child heart 
still — the old-fashioned, time-honored classic fairy tale. 
It has been compiled from all sources — far-ofif and familiar; 
when familiar, the stories have beeen traced with care to 
their original form, which, if foreign, has been retranslated, 
condensed, and in any other needful way made suitable 
for modern children. Perrault, Madame d’Aulnois, and 
Grimm have thus been laid under contribution. Where it 
was not possible to get at the original of a tale, its various 
versions have been collated, compared, and combined; and 
in some instances, when this proved still unsatisfactory, 
the whole story has been written afresh. The few English 
fairy tales extant, such as “Jack the Giant Killer,” “Tom 
Thumb,” etc., whose authorship is lost in obscurity, but 
whose charming Saxon simplicity of style and intense real- 



PREFACE 

ism of narration, make for them an ever-green immortality 
— these have been left intact, for no later touch would im- 
prove them. All modern stories have been excluded. 

Of course, in fairy tales, instruction is not expected; we 
find in them only the rude moral of virtue rewarded and 
vice punished. But children will soon discover for them- 
selves that in real life all beautiful people are not good, 
nor all ugly ones wicked; that every elder sister is not 
ungenerous, nor every stepmother cruel. And the tender 
baby heart is often reached quite as soon by the fancy as 
by the reason. Nevertheless, without any direct appeal to 
conscience or morality, the editor of this collection has 
been especially careful that there should be nothing in it 
which could really harm a child. 

She trusts that, whatever its defects. The Fairy Book 
will not deserve one criticism, almost the sharpest that can 
be given to any work — “that it would have been better if 
the author had taken more pains.” 




> 




THE FAIRY BOOK 







1 \ 


V c 


' 1 



■<y/s^>i 


Wt^M 


IF' A .V.'h'L^i^SM^^^H 




^ •€ ■Mn 

Sir^s 

V 





SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 


O NCE there was a royal couple who grieved exces- 
sively because they had no children. When at last, 
after long waiting, the queen presented her husband 
with a little daughter, his majesty showed his joy by giving 
a christening feast, so grand that the like of it was never 
known. He invited all the fairies in the land — there were 
seven altogether — to stand godmothers to the little princess ; 
hoping that each might bestow on her some good gift, as 
was the custom of good fairies in those days. 

After the ceremony, all the guests returned to the palace, 
where there was set before each fairy-godmother a magnifi- 
cent covered dish, with an embroidered table-napkin, and 
a knife and fork of pure gold, studded with diamonds and 
rubies. But alas! as they placed themselves at table, there 
entered an old fairy who had never been invited, because 
more than fifty years since she had left the king’s dominion 
on a tour of pleasure, and had not been heard of until this 
day. His majesty, much troubled, desired a cover to be 
placed for her, but it was of common delf, for he had 
ordered from his jeweller only seven gold dishes for the 
seven fairies aforesaid. The elderly fairy thought herself 

[I] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

neglected, and muttered angry menaces, which were over- 
heard by one of the younger fairies, who chanced to sit 
beside her. This good godmother, afraid of harm to the 
pretty baby, hastened to hide herself behind the tapestry in 
the hall. She did this, because she wished all the others to 
speak first — so that if any ill gift were bestowed on the 
child, she might be able to counteract it. 

The six now offered their good wishes — which, unlike 
most wishes, were sure to come true. The fortunate little 
princess was to grow up the fairest woman in the world ; 
to have a temper sweet as an angel ; to be perfectly graceful 
and gracious; to sing like a nightingale; to dance like a leaf 
on a tree; and to possess every accomplishment under the 
sun. Then the old fairy’s turn came. Shaking her head, 
spitefully, she uttered the wish that when the baby grew up 
into a young lady, and learned to spin, she might prick her 
finger with the spindle and die of the wound. 

At this terrible prophecy all the guests shuddered; and 
some of the more tender-hearted began to weep. The lately 
happy parents were almost out of their wits with grief. 
Upon which the wise young fairy appeared from behind 
the tapestry, saying cheerfully: “Your majesties may com- 
fort yourselves ; the princess shall not die. I have no power 
to alter the ill-fortune just wished her by my ancient sister — 
her finger must be pierced ; and she shall then sink, not into 
the sleep of death, but into a sleep that will last a hundred 
years. After that time is ended, the son of a king will find 
her, awaken her, and marry her.” 

Immediately all the fairies vanished. 

The king, in the hope of avoiding his daughter’s doom, 
issued an edict, forbidding all persons to spin, and even to 
have spinning-wheels in their houses, on pain of instant 
death. But it was in vain. One day, when she was just 
fifteen years of age, the king and queen left their daughter 
alone in one of their castles, when, wandering about at her 
will, she came to an ancient donjon tower, climbed to the 

[ 2 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

top of it, and there found a very old woman — so old and 
deaf that she had never heard of the king’s edict — busy with 
her wheel. 

“What are you doing, good old woman?” said the princess. 

“I’m spinning, my pretty child.” 

“Ah, how charming! Let me try if I can spin also.” 

She had no sooner taken up the spindle than, being lively 
and obstinate, she handled it so awkwardly and carelessly 
that the point pierced her finger. Though it was so small a 
wound, she fainted away at once, and dropped silently down 
on the floor. The poor frightened old woman called for 
help; shortly came the ladies in waiting, who tried every 
means to restore their young mistress, but all their care was 
useless. She lay, beautiful as an angel, the colour still 
lingering in her lips and cheeks; her fair bosom softly 
stirred with her breath: only her eyes were fast closed. 
When the king, her father, and the queen, her mother, be- 
held her thus, they knew regret was idle — all had hap- 
pened as the cruel fairy meant. But they also knew that 
their daughter would not sleep for ever, though after one 
hundred years it was not likely they would either of them 
behold her awakening. Until that happy hour should ar- 
rive, they determined to leave her in repose. They sent 
away all the physicians and attendants, and themselves sor- 
rowfully laid her upon a bed of embroidery, in the most 
elegant apartment of the palace. There she slept and looked 
like a sleeping angel still. 

When this misfortune happened, the kindly young fairy 
who had saved the princess by changing her sleep of death 
into this sleep of a hundred years, was twelve thousand 
leagues away in the kingdom of Mataquin. But being in- 
formed of everything, she arrived speedily, in a chariot of 
fire drawn by dragons. The king was somewhat startled by 
the sight, but nevertheless went to the door of his palace, 
and, with a mournful countenance, presented her his hand 
to descend. 


[3] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The fairy condoled with his majesty, and approved of all 
he had done. Then, being a fairy of great common sense 
and foresight, she suggested that the princess, awakening 
after a hundred years in this ancient castle, might be a good 
deal embarrassed, especially with a young prince by her 
side, to find herself alone. Accordingly, without asking 
any one’s leave, she touched with her magic wand the entire 
population of the palace — except the king and queen ; gov- 
ernesses, ladies of honour, waiting-maids, gentlemen ushers, 
cooks, kitchen-girls, pages, footmen — down to the horses 
that were in the stables, and the grooms that attended 
them, she touched each and all. Nay, with kind considera- 
tion for the feelings of the princess, she even touched the 
little fat lap-dog. Puffy, who had laid himself down beside 
his mistress on her splendid bed. He, like all the rest, fell 
fast asleep in a moment. The very spits that were before the 
kitchen-fire ceased turning, and the fire itself went out, and 
everything became as silent as if it were the middle of the 
night, or as if the'palace were a palace of the dead. 

The king and queen — having kissed their daughter and 
wept over her a little, but not much, she looked so sweet 
and content — departed from the castle, giving orders that it 
was to be approached no more. The command was unneces- 
sary; for in one quarter of an hour there sprung up around 
it a wood so thick and thorny that neither beasts nor men 
could attempt to penetrate there. Above this dense mass 
of forest could only be perceived the top of the high tower 
where the lovely princess slept. 

A great many changes happen in a hundred years. The 
king, who never had a second child, died, and his throne 
passed into another royal family. So entirely was the story 
of the poor princess forgotten, that when the reigning king’s 
son, being one day out hunting and stopped in the chase by 
this formidable wood, inquired what wood it was and what 
were those towers which he saw appearing out of the midst 
of it, no one could answer him. At length an old peasant 

[4] 



A YOUNG GIRL OF WONDERFUL BEAUTY LAY 
ASLEEP ON AN EMBROIDERED BED 


a 


t 




k 

4 



v'.’ 


• I 


• « 

« 


« 

.> 



4 


1 






I 



% 

i 


1 



I 


4 


^ 

'l 

\ 




[i 

) 


f 



\ 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

was found who remembered having heard his grandfather 
say to his father, that in this tower was a princess, beautiful 
as the day, who was doomed to sleep there for one hundred 
years, until awakened by a king’s son, her destined bride- 
groom. 

At this, the young prince, who had the spirit of a hero, 
determined to find out the truth for himself. Spurred on 
by both generosity and curiosity, he leaped from his horse 
and began to force his way through the thick wood. To 
his amazement the stiff branches all gave way, and the 
ugly thorns sheathed themselves of their own accord, and 
the brambles buried themselves in the earth to let him pass. 
This done, they closed behind him, allowing none of his 
suite to follow: but, ardent and young, he went boldly on 
alone. The first thing he saw was enough to smite him 
with fear. Bodies of men and horses lay extended on the 
ground; but the men had faces, not death-white, but red 
as peonies, and beside them were glasses half filled with 
wine, showing that they had gone to sleep drinking Next 
he entered a large court, paved with marble, where stood 
rows of guards presenting arms, but motionless as if cut 
out of stone ; then he passed through many chambers where 
gentlemen and ladies, all in the costume of the past century, 
slept at their ease, some standing, some sitting The pages 
were lurking in corners, the ladies of honour were stooping 
over their embroidery frames, or listening apparently with 
polite attention to the gentlemen of the court, but all were 
as silent as statues and as immoveable Their clothes, strange 
to say, were fresh and new as ever: and not a particle of 
dust or spider-web had gathered over the furniture, though 
it had not known a broom for a hundred years. Finally 
the astonished prince came to an inner chamber, where 
was the fairest sight his eyes had ever beheld. 

A young girl of wonderful beauty lay asleep on an 
embroidered bed, and she looked as if she had only just 
closed her eyes. Trembling, the prince approached and 

[7] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

knelt beside her. Some say he kissed her, but as nobody 
saw it, and she never told, we cannot be quite sure of the 
fact. However, as the end of the enchantment had come, 
the princess awakened at once, and looking at him with 
eyes of the tenderest regard, said drowsily, “Is it you, my 
prince? I have waited for you very long.” 

Charmed with these words, and still more with the tone 
in which they were uttered, the prince assured her that he 
loved her more than his life. Nevertheless, he was the 
most embarrassed of the two; for, thanks to the kind fairy, 
the princess had plenty of time to dream of him during 
her century of slumber, while he had never even heard of 
her till an hour before. For a long time did they sit con- 
versing, and yet had not said half enough. Their only 
interruption was the little dog Puffy, who had awakened 
with his mistress, and now began to be exceedingly jealous 
that the princess did not notice him as much as she was 
wont to do. 

Meantime all the attendants, whose enchantment was 
also broken, not being in love, were ready to die of hunger 
after their fast of a hundred years. A lady of honour 
ventured to intimate that dinner was served; whereupon 
the prince handed his beloved princess at once to the great 
hall. She did not wait to dress for dinner, being already 
perfectly and magnificently attired, though in a fashion 
somewhat out of date. However, her lover had the polite- 
ness not to notice this, nor to remind her that she was dressed 
exactly like her royal grandmother, whose portrait still 
hung on the palace walls. 

During the banquet a concert took place by the attendant 
musicians, and considering they had not touched their 
instruments for a century they played extremely well. 
They ended with a wedding march : for that very evening 
the marriage of the prince and princess was celebrated, 
and though the bride was nearly one hundred years older 
than the bridegroom, it is remarkable that the fact would 

[ 8 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

never have been discovered by any one unacquainted there- 
with. 

After a few days they went together out of the castle 
and enchanted wood, both of which immediately vanished, 
and were never more beheld by mortal eyes. The princess 
was restored to her ancestral kingdom, but it was not gener- 
ally declared who she was, as during a hundred years people 
had grown so very much cleverer that nobody then living 
would ever have believed the story. So nothing was 
explained, and nobody presumed to ask any questions about 
her, for ought not a prince be able to marry whomsoever 
he pleases? 

Nor — whether or not the day of the fairies was over — 
did the princess ever see anything further of her seven 
godmothers. She lived a long and happy life, like any 
other ordinary woman, and died at length, beloved, 
regretted, but, the prince being already no more, perfectly 
contented. 



HOP-O’-MY-THUMB 


HERE once lived in a village a faggot- 
maker and his wife, who had seven 
children, all boys; the eldest was no 
more than ten years old, and the 
youngest was only seven. It was odd 
enough, to be sure, that they should 
have so many children in such a short 
time ; but the truth is, the wife always 
brought him two and once three at a 
time. This made him very poor, for not one of these boys 
was old enough to get a living, and what was still worse, 
the youngest was a puny little fellow who hardly ever 
spoke a word. Now this, indeed, was a mark of his good 
sense, but it made his father and mother suppose him to be 
silly, and they thought that at last he would turn out quite 
a fool. This boy was the least size ever seen; for when he 
was born he was no bigger than a man’s thumb, which 
made him be christened by the name of Hop-o’-my-thumb. 
The poor child was the drudge of the whole house, and 
always bore the blame of everything that was done wrong. 
For all this. Hop-o’-my-thumb was far more clever than 
any of his brothers; and though he spoke but little, he 
heard and knew more than people thought. It happened 
just at this time, that for want of rain the fields had grown 

[ 10 ] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

but half as much corn and potatoes as they used to grow; 
so that the faggot-maker and his wife could not give the 
boys the food they had before, which was always either 
bread or potatoes. 

After the father and mother had grieved some time, they 
thought that as they could contrive no other way to live, 
they must somehow get rid of their children. One night 
when the boys were gone to bed, and the faggot-maker 
and his wife were sitting over a few lighted sticks, to warm 
themselves, the husband sighed deeply, and said, ^‘You see, 
my dear, we cannot maintain our children any longer, and 
to see them die of hunger before my eyes is what I could 
never bear. I will, therefore, to-morrow morning take 
them to the forest, and leave them in the thickest part of 
it, so that they will not be able to find their way back: this 
will be very easy; for while they amuse themselves with 
tying up the faggots, we need only slip away when they 
are looking some other way.’’ 

“Ah! husband,” cried the poor wife, “you cannot, no, 
you never can consent to be the death of your own 
children.” 

The husband in vain told her to think how very poor 
they were. 

The wife replied “that this was true, to be sure; but if 
she was poor, she was still their mother;” and then she 
cried as if her heart would break. At last she thought how 
shocking it would be to see them starved to death before 
their eyes; so she agreed to what her husband had said, 
and then went sobbing to bed. 

Hop-o’-my-thumb had been awake all the time; and 
when he heard his father talk very seriously, he slipped 
away from his brothers’ side, and crept under his father’s 
bed, to hear all that was said without being seen. 

When his father and mother had left ofif talking, he got 
back to his own place, and passed the night in thinking 
what he should do the next morning. 

[II] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

He rose early, and ran to the river’s side, where he filled 
his pockets with small white pebbles, and then went back 
home. In the morning they all set out, as their father and 
mother had agreed on ; and Hop-o’-my-thumb did not say 
a word to any of his brothers about what he had heard. 
They came to a forest that was so very thick that they could 
not see each other a few yards off. The faggot-maker set 
to work cutting down wood; and the children began to 
gather the twigs, to make faggots of them. 

When the father and mother saw that the young ones 
were all very busy, they slipped away without being seen. 
The children soon found themselves alone, and began to 
cry as loud as they could. Hop-o’-my-thumb let them cry 
on, for he knew well enough how to lead them safe home, 
as he had taken care to drop the white pebbles he had in 
his pocket along all the way he had come. He only said 
to them, “Never mind it, my lads; father and mother have 
left us here by ourselves, but only take care to follow me, 
and I will lead you back again.” 

When they heard this they left off crying, and followed 
Hop-o’-my-thumb, who soon brought them to their father’s 
house by the very same path which they had come along. 
At first they had not the courage to go in; but stood at the 
door to hear what their parents were talking about. Just 
as the faggot-maker and his wife had come home without 
their children, a great gentleman of the village sent to pay 
them two guineas, for work they had done for him, which 
he had owed them so long that they never thought of get- 
ting a farthing of it. This money made them quite happy; 
for the poor creatures were very hungry, and had no other 
way of getting anything to eat. 

The faggot-maker sent his wife out immediately to buy 
some meat; and as it was a long time since she had made 
a hearty meal, she bought as much meat as would have 
been enough for six or eight persons. The truth was, when 
she was thinking what would be enough for dinner, she 

[ 12 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

forgot that her children were not at home; but as soon as 
she and her husband had done eating, she cried out, “Alas! 
where are our poor children? how they would feast on 
what we have left! It was all your fault, husband! I told 
you we should repent leaving them to starve in the forest! — 
Oh mercy! perhaps they have already been eaten by the 
hungry wolves!” The poor woman shed plenty of tears: 
“Alas! alas!” said she, over and over again, “what is become 
of my dear children?” 

The children, who were all at the door, cried out 
together, “Here we are, mother, here we are!” 

She flew like lightning to let them in, and kissed every 
one of them. 

The faggot-maker and his wife were charmed at having 
their children once more with them, and their joy for this 
lasted till their money was all spen^ but then they found 
themselves quite as ill off as before. So by degrees they 
again thought of leaving them in the forest: and that the 
young ones might not come back a second time, they said 
they would take them a great deal farther than they did 
at first. They could not talk about this matter so slily but 
that Hop-o’-my-thumb found means to hear all that passed 
between them; but he cared very little about it, for he 
thought it would be easy for him to do just the same as he 
had done before. But though he got up very early the next 
morning to go to the river’s side to get the pebbles, a thing 
which he had not thought of hindered him; for he found 
that the house-door was double-locked. Hop-o’-my-thumb 
was now quite at a loss what to do; but soon after this, 
his mother gave each of the children a piece of bread for 
breakfast, and then it came into his head that he could 
make his share do as well as the pebbles, by dropping 
crumbs of it all the way as he went. So he did not eat his 
piece, but put it into his pocket. 

It was not long before they all set out, and their parents 
took care to lead them into the very thickest and darkest 

[13] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

part of the forest They then slipped away by a by-path 
as before, and left the children by themselves again. All 
this did not give Hop-o’-my-thumb any concern, for he 
thought himself quite sure of getting back by means of the 
crumbs that he had dropped by the way; but when he 
came to look for them he found that not a crumb was left, 
for the birds had eaten them all up. 

The poor children were now sadly off, for the further 
they went the harder it was for them to get out of the forest. 
At last night came on, and the noise of the wind among 
the trees seemed to them like the howling of wolves, so 
that every moment they thought they should be eaten up. 
They hardly dared to speak a word, or to move a limb, for 
fear. Soon after there came a heavy rain, which wetted 
them to the very skin, and made the ground so slippery, 
that they fell down almost at every step, and got dirty all 
over. 

Before it was quite dark. Hop-o’-my-thumb climbed up 
to the top of a tree, and looked round on all sides to see if 
he could find any way of getting help. He saw a small 
light, like that of a candle, but it was a very great way off, 
and beyond the forest. He then came down from the tree, 
to try to find the way to it; but he could not see it when he 
was on the ground, and he was in the utmost trouble what 
to do next. They walked on towards the place where he 
had seen the light, and at last reached the end of the forest, 
and got sight of it again. They now walked faster; and 
after being much tired and vexed (for every time they got 
into lower ground they lost sight of the light), came to the 
house it was in. They knocked at the door, which was 
opened by a very good-natured-looking lady, who asked 
what brought them there. Hop-o’-my-thumb told her that 
they were poor children, who had lost their way in the 
forest, and begged that she would give them a bed till 
morning. When the lady saw that they had such pretty 
faces, she began to shed tears and said, “Ah! my poor chil- 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

dren, you do not know what place you are come to. This 
is the house of an Ogre, who eats up little boys and girls.” 

“Alas! madam,” replied Hop-o’-my-thumb, who trembled 
from head to foot, “what shall we do? If we go back to 
the forest, we are sure of being torn to pieces by the wolves ; 
we would rather, therefore, be eaten by the gentleman: 
besides, when he sees us, perhaps he may take pity on us 
and spare our lives.” 

The Ogre’s wife thought she could contrive to hide them 
from her husband till morning; so she let them go in and 
warm themselves by a good fire, before which there was 
a whole sheep roasting for the Ogre’s supper. When they 
had stood a short time by the fire, there came a loud knock- 
ing at the door: this was the Ogre come home. His wife 
hurried the children under the bed, and told them to lie 
still, and she then let her husband in. 

The Ogre asked if supper were ready, and if the wine 
were fetched from the cellar; and then he sat down at the 
table. The sheep was not quite done, but he liked it much 
better half raw. In a minute or two the Ogre began to 
snufif to his right and left, and said he smelt child’s flesh. 

“It must be this calf which has just been killed,” said 
his wife. 

“I smell child’s flesh, I tell thee once more,” cried the 
Ogre, looking all about the room; “I smell child’s flesh; 
there is something going on that I do not know of.” 

As soon as he had spoken these words, he rose from his 
chair and went towards the bed. 

“Ah! madam,” said he, “you thought to cheat me, did 
you? Wretch! thou art old and tough thyself, or else I 
would eat thee up, too! But come, come, this is lucky 
enough; for the brats will make a nice dish for three 
Ogres, who are my particular friends, and who are to dine 
with me to-morrow.” 

He then drew them out one by one from under the bed. 
The poor children fell on their knees and begged his pardon 

[15] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

as humbly as they could ; but this Ogre was the most cruel 
of all Ogres, and instead of feeling any pity, he only began 
to think how sweet and tender their flesh would be; so he 
told his wife they would be nice morsels, if she served 
them up with plenty of sauce. He then fetched a large 
knife, and began to sharpen it on a long whetstone that he 
held in his left hand; and all the while he came nearer 
and nearer to the bed. The Ogre took up one of the chil- 
dren, and was going to set about cutting him to pieces; 
but his wife said to him, “What in the world makes you 
take the trouble of killing them to-night? Will it not be 
time enough to-morrow morning?” 

“Hold your prating,” replied the Ogre; “they will grow 
tender by being kept a little while after they are killed.” 

“But,” said his wife, “you have got so much meat in the 
house already; here is a calf, two sheep and half a pig.” 

“True,” said the Ogre, “so give them all a good supper, 
that they may not get lean, and then send them to bed.” 

The good creature was quite glad at this. She gave them 
plenty for their supper, but the poor children were so 
terrified that they could not eat a bit. 

The Ogre sat down to his wine, very much pleased with 
the thought of giving his friends such a dainty dish: this 
made him drink rather more than common, and he was 
soon obliged to go to bed himself. Now the Ogre had 
seven daughters, who were all very young like Hop-o’-my- 
thumb and his brothers. These young Ogresses had fair 
skins, because they fed on raw meat like their father; but 
they had small grey eyes, quite round, and sunk in their 
heads, hooked noses, wide mouths, and very long sharp 
teeth standing a great way off each other. They were too 
young as yet to do much mischief; but they showed that if 
they lived to be as old as their father, they would grow 
quite as cruel as he was, for they took pleasure already 
in biting young children, and sucking their blood. The 
Ogresses had been put to bed very early that night; they 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

were all in one bed, which was very large, and every one 
of them had a crown of gold on her head. There was 
another bed of the same size in the room, and in this the 
Ogre’s wife put the seven little boys, and then went to bed 
herself along with her husband. 

Now Hop-o’-my-thumb was afraid that the Ogre would 
wake in the night and kill him and his brothers while they 
were asleep. So he got out of bed in the middle of the 
night as softly as he could, took off all his brothers’ night- 
caps and his own, and crept with them to the bed that the 
Ogre’s daughters were in: he then took off their crowns, 
and put the night-caps on their heads instead: next he put 
the crowns on his brothers’ heads and his own, and got into 
bed again; expecting, after this, that, if the Ogre should 
come, he would take him and his brothers for his own 
children. Everything turned out as he wished. The Ogre 
waked soon after midnight, and began to be very sorry 
that he had put off killing the boys till the morning: so 
he jumped out of bed, and took hold of his large knife. 
“Let us see,” said he, “what the young rogues are about, 
and do the business at once!” He then walked softly to the 
room where they all slept, and went up to the bed the boys 
were in, who were all asleep except Hop-o’-my-thumb. 
He touched their heads one at a time, and feeling the 
crowns of gold, said to himself, “Oh, oh! I had like to have 
made such a mistake. I must have drunk too much wine 
last night.” 

He went next to the bed that his own little Ogresses were 
in, and when he felt the night-caps, he said, “Ah! here you 
are, my lads:” and so in a moment he cut the throats of all 
his daughters. 

He was very much pleased when he had done this, and 
then went back to his own bed. As soon as Hop-o’-my- 
thumb heard him snore he awoke his brothers, and told 
them to put on their clothes quickly, and follow him. They 
stole down softly into the garden, and then jumped from 

[17] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the wall into the road: they ran as fast as their legs could 
carry them, but were so much afraid all the while, that they 
hardly knew which way to take. When the Ogre waked 
in the morning, he said to his wife, grinning, “My dear, 
go and dress the young rogues I saw last night.” 

The wife was quite surprised at hearing her husband 
speak so kindly, and did not dream of the real meaning of 
his words. She supposed he wanted her to help them to 
put on their clothes; so she went upstairs, and the first 
thing she saw was her seven daughters with their throats 
cut and all over blood. This threw her into a fainting fit. 
The Ogre was afraid his wife might be too long in doing 
what he had set her about, so he went himself to help her; 
but he was as much shocked as she had been at the dreadful 
sight of his bleeding children. “Ah! what have I done?” 
he cried ; “but the little rascals shall pay for it, I warrant 
them.” 

He first threw some water on his wife’s face; and, as 
soon as she came to herself, he said to her: “Bring me 
quickly my seven-league boots, that I may go and catch 
the little vipers.” 

The Ogre then put on these boots, and set out with all 
speed. He strided over many parts of the country, and 
at last turned into the very road in which the poor children 
were. For they had set off towards the faggot-maker’s 
cottage, which they had almost reached. They watched 
the Ogre stepping from mountain to mountain at one step, 
and crossing rivers as if they had been tiny brooks. At this 
Hop-o’-my-thumb thought a little what was to be done; 
and spying a hollow place under a large rock, he made his 
brothers get into it. He then crept in himself, but kept his 
eye fixed on the Ogre, to see what he would do next. 

The Ogre found himself quite weary with the journey 
he had gone, for seven-league boots are very tiresome to 
the person who wears them; so he now began to think of 
resting, and happened to sit down on the very rock where 

[i8] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the poor children were hid. As he was so tired, and it 
was a very hot day, he fell fast asleep, and soon began to 
snore so loud, that the little fellows were terrified. 

When Hop-o’-my thumb saw this he said to his brothers, 
^‘Courage, my lads! never fear! you have nothing to do but 
to steal away and get home while the Ogre is fast asleep, 
and leave me to shift for myself.” 

The brothers now were very glad to do whatever he 
told them, and so they soon came to their father’s house. 
In the meantime Hop-o’-my-thumb went up to the Ogre 
softly, pulled off his seven-league boots very gently, and 
put them on his own legs : for though the boots were very 
large, yet being fairy-boots, they could make themselves 
small enough to fit any leg they pleased. 

As soon as ever Hop-o’-my-thumb had made sure of the 
Ogre’s seven-league boots, he went at once to the palace, 
and offered his services to carry orders from the king to 
his army, which was a great way off, and to bring back 
the quickest accounts of the battle they were just at that 
time fighting with the enemy. In short, he thought he 
could, be of more use to the king than all his mail coaches, 
and so should make his fortune in this manner. He suc- 
ceeded so well, that in a short time he made money enough 
to keep himself, his father, mother, and six brothers, with- 
out the trouble of working, for the rest of their lives. 
Having done this, he went back to his father’s cottage, 
where all the family were delighted to see him again. 
As the great fame of his boots had been talked of at court 
in this time, the king sent for him, and indeed employed 
him very often in the greatest affairs of the state, so that 
he became one of the richest men in the kingdom. 

And now let us see what became of the wicked Ogre. 
He slept so soundly that he never discovered the loss of 
his boots; but having an evil conscience and bad dreams, 
he fell in his sleep from the corner of the rock where 
Hop-o’-my-thumb and his brothers had left him, and 

[19] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

bruised himself so much from head to foot, that he could 
not stir : so he was forced to stretch himself out at full length, 
and wait for some one to come and help him. 

Now a good many faggot-makers passed near the place 
where the Ogre lay; and, when they heard him groan, 
they went up to ask him what was the matter. But the 
Ogre had eaten such a great number of children in his 
life-time, that he had grown so very big and fat that these 
men could not even have carried one of his legs ; so they 
were forced to leave him there. At last night came on, 
and then a large serpent came out of a wood just by, and 
stung him, so that he died in great pain. 

By and by. Hop-o’-my-thumb, who had become the king’s 
first favourite, heard of the Ogre’s death; and the first 
thing he did was to tell his majesty all that the good-natured 
Ogress had done to save the lives of himself and brothers. 
The king was so much pleased at what he heard, that he 
asked Hop-o’-my-thumb if there was any favour he could 
bestow upon her? Hop-o’-my-thumb thanked the king, 
and desired that the Ogress might have the noble title of 
Duchess of Draggletail given to her; which was no sooner 
asked than granted. The Ogress then came to court, and 
lived very happily for many years, enjoying the vast fortune 
she had found in the Ogre’s chests. As for Hop-o’-my- 
thumb, he every day grew more witty and brave; till at 
last the king made him the greatest lord in the kingdom, 
and set him over all his affairs. 




CINDERELLA 

OR, 

THE LITTLE GLASS 
SLIPPER 

T here was once an honest 
gentleman who took for 
his second wife a lady, the 
proudest and most disagreeable 
in the whole country. She had 
two daughters exactly like her- 
self in all things. He also had 
one little girl, who resembled 
her dead mother, the best woman 
in all the world. Scarcely had 
the second marriage taken place, 



3 


[ 21 ] 





THE FAIRY BOOK 

than the step-mother became jealous of the good qualities 
of the little girl, who was so great a contrast to her own 
two daughters. She gave her all the menial occupations 
of the house; compelled her to wash the floors and stair- 
cases, to dust the bed-rooms, and clean the grates; and 
while her sisters occupied carpeted chambers hung with 
mirrors, where they could see themselves from head to foot, 
this poor little damsel was sent to sleep in an attic, on an 
old straw mattress, with only one chair and not a looking- 
glass in the room. 

She suffered all in silence, not daring to complain to her 
father, who was entirely ruled by his new wife. When 
her daily work was done, she used to sit down in the 
chimney-corner among the ashes; from which the two 
sisters gave her the nick-name of Cinderella. But Cinder- 
ella, however shabbily clad, was handsomer than they were 
with all their fine clothes. 

It happened that the king’s son gave a series of balls, to 
which were invited all the rank and fashion of the city, 
and among the rest the two elder sisters. They were very 
proud and happy, and occupied their whole time in deciding 
what they should wear; a source of new trouble to Cin- 
derella, whose duty it was to get up their fine linen and 
laces, and who never could please them however much she 
tried. They talked of nothing but their clothes. 

“I,” said the elder, “shall wear my velvet gown and my 
trimmings of English lace.” 

“And I,” added the younger, “will have but my ordinary 
silk petticoat, but I shall adorn it with an upper skirt of 
flowered brocade, and shall put on my diamond tiara, which 
is a great deal finer than anything of yours.” 

Here the elder sister grew angry, and the dispute began 
to run so high, that Cinderella, who was known to have 
excellent taste, was called upon to decide between them. 
She gave them the best advice she could, and gently and 
submissively offered to dress them herself, and especially 

[22] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

offered to arrange their hair, an accomplishment in which 
she excelled many a noted coiffeur. The important evening 
came, and she exercised all her skill to adorn the two young 
ladies. While she was combing out the elder’s hair, this 
ill-natured girl said sharply, ^^Cinderella, do you not wish 
you were going to the ball?” 

“Ah, madam” (they obliged her always to say madam), 
“you are only mocking me; it is not my fortune to have 
any such pleasure.” 

“You are right; people would only laugh to see a little 
cinder-wench at a ball.” 

Any other than Cinderella would have dressed the hair 
all awry, but she was good, and dressed it perfectly even 
and smooth, and as prettily as she could. 

The sisters had scarcely eaten for two days, and had broken 
a dozen stay-laces a day, in trying to make themselves 
slender; but to-night they broke a dozen more, and lost 
their tempers over and over again before they had com- 
pleted their toilette. When at last the happy moment 
arrived, Cinderella followed them to the coach; after it had 
whirled away, she sat down by the kitchen fire and cried. 

Immediately her godmother, who was a fairy, appeared 
beside her. “What are you crying for, my little maid?” 

“Oh, I wish — I wish — ” Her sobs stopped her. 

“You wish to go to the ball; isn’t it so?” 

Cinderella nodded. 

“Well, then, be a good girl, and you shall go. First run 
into the garden and fetch me the largest pumpkin you can 
find.” 

Cinderella did not comprehend what this had to do with 
her going to the ball, but being obedient and obliging, she 
went. Her godmother took the pumpkin, and having 
scooped out all its inside, struck it with her wand ; it became 
a splendid gilt coach, lined with rose-coloured satin. 

“Now fetch me the mouse-trap out of the pantry, my 
dear.” 


[23] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Cinderella brought it; it contained six of the fattest, 
sleekest mice. The fairy lifted up the wire door, and as 
each mouse ran out she struck it and changed it into a 
beautiful black horse. 

“But what shall I do for your coachman, Cinderella?” 

Cinderella suggested that she had seen a large black rat 
in the rat-trap, and he might do for want of better. 

“You are right; go and look again for him.” 

He was found, and the fairy made him into a most 
respectable coachman, with the finest whiskers imaginable. 
She afterwards took six lizards from behind the pumpkin 
frame, and changed them into six footmen, all in splendid 
livery, who immediately jumped up behind the carriage, 
as if they had been footmen all their days. “Well, Cin- 
derella, now you can go to the ball.” 

“What, in these clothes?” said Cinderella piteously, look- 
ing down on her ragged frock. 

Her godmother laughed, and touched her also with the 
wand; at which her wretched thread-bare jacket became 
stiff with gold, and sparkling with jewels; her woollen 
petticoat lengthened into a gown of sweeping satin, from 
underneath which peeped out her little feet, no longer bare, 
but covered with silk stockings, and the prettiest glass slip- 
pers in the world. “Now, Cinderella, depart; but remem- 
ber, if you stay one instant after midnight, your carriage 
will become a pumpkin, your coachman a rat, your horses 
mice, and your footmen lizards; while you yourself will 
be the little cinder-wench you were an hour ago.” 

Cinderella promised without fear, her heart was so full 
of joy. 

Arrived at the palace, the king’s son, whom some one, 
probably the fairy, had told to await the coming of an 
uninvited princess whom nobody knew, was standing at 
the entrance, ready to receive her. He offered her his hand, 
and led her with the utmost courtesy through the assembled 
guests, who stood aside to let her pass, whispering to one 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

another, ^^Oh, how beautiful she is!” It might have turned 
the head of any one but poor Cinderella, who was so used 
to be despised, that she took it all as if it were something 
happening in a dream. 

Her triumph was complete; even the old king said to 
the queen, that never since her majesty’s young days had he 
seen so charming and elegant a person. All the court ladies, 
scanned her eagerly, clothes and all, determining to have 
theirs made next day of exactly the same pattern. The 
king’s son himself led her out to dance, and she danced so 
gracefully that he admired her more and more. Indeed, 
at supper, which was fortunately early, his admiration quite 
took away his appetite. For Cinderella herself, with an 
involuntary shyness she sought out her sisters; placed her- 
self beside them and offered them all sorts of civil atten- 
tions, which, coming as they supposed from a stranger, and 
so magnificent a lady, almost overwhelmed them with 
delight. 

While she was talking with them, she heard the clock 
strike a quarter of twelve, and making a courteous adieu 
to the royal family, she re-entered her carriage, escorted 
tenderly by the king’s son, and arrived in safety at her own 
door. There she found her godmother, who smiled 
approval ; and of whom she begged permission to go to a 
second ball, the following night, to which the queen had 
earnestly invited her. 

While she was talking, the two sisters were heard knock- 
ing at the gate, and the fairy godmother vanished, leaving 
Cinderella sitting in the chimney-corner, rubbing her eyes 
and pretending to be very sleepy. 

^^Ah,” cried the eldest sister maliciously, “it has been the 
most delightful ball, and there was present the most beauti- 
ful princess I ever saw, who was so exceedingly polite to us 
both.” 

“Was she?” said Cinderella indifferently; “and who 
might she be?” 

[25] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Nobody knows, though everybody would give their eyes 
to know, especially the king’s son.” 

“Indeed!” replied Cinderella, a little more interested; 
“I should like to see her. Miss Javotte” — that was the elder 
sister’s name — “will you not let me go to-morrow, and lend 
me your yellow gown that you wear on Sundays?” 

“What, lend my yellow gown to a cinder-wench! I am 
not so mad as that;” at which refusal Cinderella did not 
complain, for if her sister really had lent her the gown she 
would have been considerably embarrassed. 

The next night came, and the two young ladies richly 
dressed in different toilettes, went to the ball. Cinderella, 
more splendidly attired and beautiful than ever, followed 
them shortly after. “Now remember twelve o’clock,” was 
her godmother’s parting speech ; and she thought she cer- 
tainly should. But the prince’s attentions to her were 
greater even than the first evening, and in the delight of 
listening to his pleasant conversation, time slipped by 
unperceived. While she was sitting beside him in a lovely 
alcove, and looking at the moon from under a bower of 
orange blossoms, she heard a clock strike the first stroke 
of twelve. She started up, and fled away as lightly as a deer. 

Amazed, the prince followed, but could not catch her. 
Indeed he missed his lovely princess altogether, and only 
saw running out of the palace doors a little dirty lass whom 
he had never beheld before, and of whom he certainly would 
never have taken the least notice. Cinderella arrived at 
home breathless and weary, ragged and cold, without car- 
riage, or footmen, or coachman; the only remnant of her 
past magnificence being one of her little glass slippers; — 
the other she had dropped in the ball-room as she ran away. 

When the two sisters returned they were full of this 
strange adventure, how the beautiful lady had appeared at 
the ball more beautiful than ever, and enchanted every one 
who looked at her; and how as the clock was striking twelve 
she had suddenly risen up and fled through the ball-room, 

[26] 



THE SLIPPER FITTED CINDERELLA’S PRETTY 
LITTLE FOOT EXACTLY 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

disappearing no one knew how or where, and dropping 
one of her glass slippers behind her in her flight. How 
the king’s son had remained inconsolable until he chanced 
to pick up the little glass slipper, which he carried away 
in his pocket, and was seen to take it out continually, and 
look at it affectionately, with the air of a man very much 
in love; in fact, from his behaviour during the remainder 
of the evening, all the court and royal family were con- 
vinced that he had become desperately enamoured of the 
wearer of the little glass slipper. 

Cinderella listened in silence, turning her face to the 
kitchen fire, and perhaps it was that which made her look 
so rosy, but nobody ever noticed or admired her at home, 
so it did not signify, and next morning she went to her 
weary work again just as before. 

A few days after, the whole city was attracted by the 
sight of a herald going round with a little glass slipper in 
his hand, publishing, with a flourish of trumpets, that the 
king’s son ordered this to be fitted on the foot of every lady 
in the kingdom, and that he wished to marry the lady whom 
it fitted best, or to whom it and the fellow slipper belonged. 
Princesses, duchesses, countesses, and simple gentlewomen 
all tried it on, but being a fairy slipper, it fitted nobody; 
and beside, nobody could produce its fellow slipper, which 
lay all the time safely in the pocket of Cinderella’s old 
linsey gown. 

At last the herald came to the house of the two sisters, 
and though they well knew neither of themselves was the 
beautiful lady, they made every attempt to get their clumsy 
feet into the glass slipper, but in vain. 

‘^Let me try it on,” said Cinderella from the chimney 
corner. 

‘What, you?” cried the others, bursting into shouts of 
laughter; but Cinderella only smiled, and held out her 
hand. 

Her sisters could not prevent her, since the command 

[29] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

was that every young maiden in the city should try on the 
slipper, in order that no chance might be left untried, for 
the prince was nearly breaking his heart; and his father 
and mother were afraid that though a prince, he would 
actually die for love of the beautiful unknown lady. 

So the herald bade Cinderella sit down on a three-legged 
stool in the kitchen, and himself put the slipper on her 
pretty little foot, which it fitted exactly; she then drew 
from her pocket the fellow slipper, which she also put on, 
and stood up — for with the touch of the magic shoes all her 
dress was changed likewise — no longer the poor despised 
cinder-wench, but the beautiful lady whom the king’s son 
loved. 

Her sisters recognized her at once. Filled with astonish- 
ment, mingled with no little alarm, they threw themselves 
at her feet, begging her pardon for all their former unkind- 
ness. She raised and embraced them : told them she forgave 
them with all her heart, and only hoped they would love 
her always. Then she departed with the herald to the 
king’s palace, and told her whole story to his majesty and 
the royal family, who were not in the least surprised, for 
everybody believed in fairies, and everybody longed to have 
a fairy godmother. 

For the young prince, he found her more lovely and 
loveable than ever, and insisted upon marrying her imme- 
diately. Cinderella never went home again, but she sent 
for her two sisters to the palace, and with the consent of 
all parties married them shortly after to two rich gentlemen 
of the court. 



ADVENTURES OF JOHN DIETRICH 

HERE once lived in Rambin, a town 
near the Baltic Sea, an honest, indus- 
trious man named James Dietrich. 
He had several children, all of a good 
disposition, especially the youngest, 
whose name was J ohn. J ohn Dietrich 
was a handsome, smart boy, diligent 
at school, and obedient at home. His 
great passion was for hearing stories, 
and whenever he met any one who was well stored with 
such, he never let him go till he had heard them all. 

When John was about eight years old he was sent to 
spend a summer with his uncle, a farmer in Rodenkirchen. 
Here he had to keep cows with other boys, and they used 
to drive them to graze about the Nine-hills, where an old 
cow-herd, one Klas Starkwolt, frequently came to join the 
lads, and then they would sit down all together and tell 
stories. Consequently Klas became John’s best friend, for 
he knew stories without end. He could tell all about the 
Nine-hills, and the underground folk who inhabited them; 
how the giants disappeared from the country, and the 
dwarfs or little people came in their stead. These tales 
John swallowed so eagerly that he thought of nothing else, 
and was for ever talking of golden cups, and crowns, and 

[31] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

glass shoes, and pockets full of ducats, and gold rings, and 
diamond coronets, and snow-white brides, and the like. 
Old Klas used often to shake his head at him and say, ‘‘John ! 
John! what are you about? The spade and scythe will be 
your sceptre and crown, and your bride will wear a garland 
of rosemary and a gown of striped drill.” 

Still John almost longed to get into the Nine-hills, for 
Klas had told him that any one who by luck or cunning 
should get the cap of the little people might go down with 
safety, and instead of becoming their slave, he would be 
their master. The fairy whose cap he got would be his 
servant, and obey all his commands. 

Midsummer-eve, when the days are longest and the nights 
shortest, was now come. In the village of Rambin old and 
young kept the holiday, had all sorts of plays, and told all 
kinds of stories. John, who knew that this season was the 
time for all fairy-people to come abroad, could now no 
longer contain himself, but the day after the festival he 
slipped away to the Nine-hills, and when it grew dark laid 
himself down on the top of the highest of them, which Klas 
had told him was the principal dancing-ground of the 
underground people. John lay there quite still from ten 
till twelve at night. At last it struck twelve. Immediately 
there was a ringing and a singing in the hills, and then a 
whispering and a lisping and a whiz and a buzz all about 
him, for the little people were now come out, some whirling 
round and round in the dance, and others sporting and 
tumbling about in the moonshine, and playing a thousand 
merry pranks. He felt a secret dread creep over him at 
this whispering and buzzing, for he could see nothing of 
them, as the caps they wore made them invisible; but he 
lay quite still, with his face in the grass and his eyes fast 
shut, snoring a little just as if he was asleep. Yet now and 
then he ventured to open his eyes a little and peep out, but 
not the slightest trace of them could he see, though it was 
bright moonlight. 


[32] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

It was not long before three of the underground people 
came jumping up to where he was lying; but they took no 
heed of him, and flung their brown caps up into the air, 
and caught them from one another. At length one snatched 
the cap out of the hand of another and flung it away. It 
flew direct and fell upon John’s head. He could feel, 
though he could not see it; and the moment he did feel it, 
he caught hold of it. Starting up, he swung it about for 
joy, and made the little silver bell of it tingle, then set it 
upon his head, and — O wonderful to relate! — that instant 
he saw the countless and merry swarm of the little people. 

The three little men came slily up to him, and thought 
by their nimbleness to get back the cap, but he held his 
prize fast, and they saw clearly that nothing was to be done 
in this way with him, for in size and strength John was a 
giant in comparison of these little fellows, who hardly 
reached his knee. The owner of the cap now came up very 
humbly to the finder, and begged, in as supplicating a tone 
as if his life depended upon it, that he would give him back 
his cap. “No,” said John, “you sly little rogue, you’ll get 
the cap no more. That’s not the sort of thing: I should be 
in a nice perplexity if I had not something of yours; now 
you have no power over me, but must do whatT please. 
And I will go down with you, and see how you live below, 
and you shall be my servant. — Nay, no grumbling, you 
know you must. And I know it too, just as well as you do, 
for Klas Starkwolt told it to me often and often.” 

The little man made as if he had not heard or under- 
stood one word of all this; he began all his crying and 
whining over again, and wept, and screamed, and howled 
most piteously for his little cap. But John cut the matter 
short by saying to him, “Have done; you are my servant, 
and I intend to take a trip with you.” So the underground 
man gave up the point; especially as he well knew there 
was no remedy. 

John now flung away his old hat, and put on the cap, 

[33] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

and set it firmly on his head, lest it should slip off or fly 
away, for all his power lay in it. He lost no time in trying 
its virtues, but commanded his new servant to fetch him 
food and drink. The servant ran away like the wind, and 
in a second was there again with bottles of wine, and bread, 
and rich fruits. So John ate and drank, and looked on at 
the sports and the dancing of the little people, and it pleased 
him right well, and he behaved himself stoutly and wisely, 
as if he was a born master. 

When the cock had now crowed for the third time, and 
the little larks had made their first flutter in the sky, and 
the daybreak appeared in slender white streaks in the east, 
then there went a whisper, hush, hush, hush, through the 
bushes, and flowers, and trees; and the hills rang again, 
and opened up, and the little men stole down and disap- 
peared. John gave close attention to every thing, and 
found that it was exactly as he had been told. And behold ! 
on the top of the hill where they had just been dancing, 
and which was now full of grass and flowers, as people see 
it by day, there rose, of a sudden, a small glass door. Who- 
soever wanted to go in stepped upon this; it opened, and 
he glided gently in, the glass closing again after him; and 
when they had all entered it vanished, and there was no 
farther trace of it to be seen. Those who descended through 
the glass door sank quite gently into a wide silver tun or 
barrel, which held them all, and could easily have har- 
boured a thousand such little people. John and his man 
went down also, along with several others, all of whom 
screamed out and prayed him not to tread on them, for if 
his weight came on them, they were dead men. He was, 
however, careful, and acted in a very friendly way towards 
them. Several barrels of this kind went up and down after 
each other, until all were in. They hung by long silver 
chains, which were drawn and guided from below. 

In his descent John was amazed at the wonderful bril- 
liancy of the walls between which the tun glided down. 

[34] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

They seemed all studded with pearls and diamonds, glit- 
tering and sparkling brightly, while below him he heard 
the most beautiful music tinkling at a distance, so that he 
did not know what he was about, and from excess of pleas- 
ure he fell fast asleep. 

He slept a long time, and when he awoke he found him- 
self in the most beautiful bed that could be, such as he 
had never seen in his father’s or any other house. It was 
also the prettiest little chamber in the world, and his servant 
was beside him with a fan to keep away the flies and gnats. 
He had hardly opened his eyes when his little servant 
brought him a basin and towel, and held ready for him to 
put on the nicest new clothes of brown silk, most beautifully 
made; with these was a pair of new black shoes with red 
ribbons, such as John had never beheld in Rambin or in 
Rodenkirchen either. There were also there several pairs 
of glittering glass shoes, such as are only used on great 
occasions. John was, we may well suppose, delighted to 
have such clothes to wear, and he put them on joyfully. 
His servant then flew like lightning and returned with a 
fine breakfast of wine and milk, and delicate white bread 
and fruits, and such other things as little boys are fond of. 
He now perceived, every moment, more and more, that 
Klas Starkwolt, the old cowherd, knew what he was talking 
about, for the splendour and magnificence here surpassed 
anything John had ever dreamt of. His servant, too, was 
the most obedient one possible ; a nod or a sign was enough 
for him, for he was as wise as a bee, as all these little people 
are by nature. 

John’s bedroom was all covered with emeralds and other 
precious stones, and in the ceiling was a diamond as big as 
a nine-pin bowl, that gave light to the whole chamber. 
In this place they have neither sun, nor moon, nor stars to 
give them light; neither do they use lamps or candles of 
any kind ; but they live in the midst of precious stones, and 
have the purest of gold and silver in abundance, from which 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

they manage to obtain light both by day and by night, 
though indeed, properly speaking, as there is no sun here, 
there is no distinction of day and night, and they reckon 
only by weeks. They set the brightest and clearest precious 
stones in their dwellings, and the ways and passages leading 
under the ground, and in the places where they have their 
large halls, and their dances and feasts; and the sparkle 
of these jewels makes a sort of silvery twilight which is far 
more beautiful than common day. 

When John had finished his breakfast, his servant opened 
a little door in the wall, where was a closet with silver and 
gold cups and dishes and other vessels, and baskets filled 
with ducats, and boxes of jewels and precious stones. There 
were also charming pictures, and the most delightful story- 
books he had seen in the whole course of his life. 

John spent the morning looking at these things; and, 
when it was mid-day, a bell rung, and his servant said, * Will 
you dine alone, sir, or with the large company?” 

‘With the large company, to be sure,” replied John. So 
his servant led him out. John, however, saw nothing but 
solitary halls, lighted up with precious stones, and here and 
there little men and women, who appeared to him to glide 
out of the clefts and fissures of the rocks. Wondering what 
it was the bells rang for, he said to his servant — “But 
where is the company?” And scarcely had he spoken when 
the hall they were in opened out to a great extent, and a 
canopy set^with diamonds and precious stones was drawn 
over it. At the same moment he saw an immense throng 
of nicely dressed little men and women pouring in through 
several open doors : the floor opened in several places, and 
tables, covered with the beautiful ware, and the most luscious 
meats, and fruits, and wines, arranged themselves in rows, 
and the chairs arranged themselves along beside the tables, 
and then the men and women took their seats. 

The principal persons now came forward, bowed to John, 
and led him to their table, where they placed him among 

[36] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

their most beautiful maidens, a distinction which pleased 
John well. The party too was very merry, for the under- 
ground people are extremely lively and cheerful, and can 
never stay long quiet. Then the most charming music 
sounded over their heads ; and beautiful birds, flying about, 
sung sweetly: these were not real but artificial birds, which 
the little men make so ingeniously that they can fly about 
and sing like natural ones. 

The servants of both sexes, who waited at table, and 
handed about the gold cups, and the silver and crystal 
baskets with fruit, were mortal children, whom some mis- 
fortune had thrown among the underground people, and 
who, having come down without securing any pledge, such 
as John’s cap, had fallen into their power. These were 
differently clad from their masters. The boys and girls 
were dressed in snow-white coats and jackets, and wore 
glass shoes, so thin that their steps could never be heard, 
with blue caps on their heads, and silver belts round their 
waists. 

John at first pitied them, seeing how they were forced to 
run about and wait on the little people; but as they looked 
cheerful and happy, and were handsomely dressed, and had 
such rosy cheeks, he said to himself — “After all, they are 
not so badly off, and I was myself much worse when I 
had to be running after the cows and bullocks. To be sure, 
I am now a master here, and they are servants ; but there is 
no help for it: why were they so foolish as to let themselves 
be taken and not get some pledge beforehand? At any 
rate, the time must come when they shall be set at liberty, 
and they will certainly not be longer than fifty years here.” 
With these thoughts he consoled himself, and sported and 
played away with his little playfellows, and ate, and drank, 
and made his servant and the others tell him stories, for he 
always liked to hear something strange, and to get to the 
bottom of everything. 

They sat at table about two hours: the principal person 

4 [37] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

then rang a little bell, and the tables and chairs all vanished 
in a whiff, leaving the company standing on their feet. The 
birds now struck up a most lively air, and the little people 
began to dance, jumping and leaping and whirling round 
and round, as if the world were grown dizzy. And the 
pretty little girls that sat next John caught hold of him and 
whirled him about; and, without making any resistance, 
he danced with them for two good hours. Every afternoon 
while he remained there he used to do the same; and, to 
the last hours of his life, he always spoke of it with the 
greatest glee. 

When the music and dancing were over, it might be about 
four o’clock. The little people then disappeared, and went 
each about their work or their pleasure. After supper they 
sported and danced in the same way; and at midnight, 
especially on starlight nights, they slipped out of their hills 
to dance in the open air. John used then, like a good boy, 
to say his prayers and go to sleep, a duty he never neglected 
either in the evening or in the morning. 

For the first week that John was in the glass-hill he only 
went from his chamber to the great hall and back again. 
After then, however, he began to walk about, making his 
servant show and explain everything to him. He found that 
there were here most beautiful walks, in which he might 
ramble along for miles, in all directions, without ever find- 
ing an end of them, so immensely large was the hill that the 
little people lived in, and yet outwardly it seemed but a 
little hill, with a few bushes and trees growing on it. 

He found also meadows and lanes, islands and lakes, 
where the birds sang sweeter, and the flowers were more 
brilliant and fragrant than anything he had ever seen on 
earth. There was a breeze, and yet one did not feel the 
wind; it was quite clear and bright, but there was no heat; 
the waves were dashing, still there was no danger; and the 
most beautiful little barks and canoes came, like white 
swans, when one wanted to cross the water, and went back- 

[38] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

wards and forwards of their own accord. Whence all this 
came nobody knew, nor could his servant tell anything 
about it. 

These lovely meads and plains were, for the most part, 
all solitary. Few of the underground people were to be 
seen upon them, and those that were just glided across them, 
as if in the greatest hurry. It very rarely happened that 
any of them danced out here in the open air; sometimes 
about three of them did so ; at the most half a dozen : John 
never saw a greater number together. The meadows never 
seemed cheerful, except when the earth-children, who were 
kept as servants, were let out to walk. This, however, 
happened but twice a week, for they were mostly kept 
employed in the great hall and adjoining apartments, or 
at school. 

For John soon found they had schools there also; he 
had been there about ten months, when one day he saw 
something snow-white gliding into a rock, and disappear- 
ing. “What!” said to his servant, “are there some of you 
too that wear white, like the servants?” He was informed 
that there were ; but they were few in number, and never 
appeared at the large tables or the dances, except once a 
year, on the birthday of the great Hill-king, who dwelt 
many thousand miles below in the great deep. These were 
the oldest men among them, some being many thousand 
years old; they knew all things, and could tell of the 
beginning of the world, and were called the Wise. They 
lived all alone, and only left their chambers to instruct the 
underground children and the attendants of both sexes. 

John was greatly interested by this news, and he deter- 
mined to take advantage of it: so next morning he made 
his servant conduct him to the school, and was so well 
pleased with it that he never missed a day. The scholars 
were taught reading, writing, and accounts, to compose 
and relate histories and stories, and many elegant kinds of 
work; so that many came out of the hills very prudent and 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

learned. The biggest, and those of best capacity, received 
instruction in natural science and astronomy, and in poetry 
and riddle-making, arts highly esteemed by the little people. 
John was very diligent, and soon became a clever painter; 
he wrought, too, most ingeniously in gold, and silver, and 
stones; and in verse and riddle-making he had no fellow. 

John had spent many a happy year here without ever 
thinking of the upper world, or of those he had left behind, 
so pleasantly passed the time- — so many an agreeable play- 
fellow had he among the children. 

Of all his playfellows there was none of whom he was 
so fond as of a little fair-haired girl, named Elizabeth 
Krabbin. She was from his own village, and was the 
daughter of Frederick Krabbe, the minister of Rambin. 
She was but four years old when she was taken away, and 
John had often heard tell of her. She was not, however, 
stolen by the little people, but came into their power in 
this manner. One day in summer, she, with other children, 
ran out into the fields: in their rambles they went to the 
Nine-hills, where little Elizabeth fell asleep, and was for- 
gotten by the rest. At night, when she awoke, she found 
herself under the ground among the little people. It was 
not merely because she was from his own village that John 
was so fond of Elizabeth, but she was a most beautiful 
child, with clear blue eyes and ringlets of fair hair, and a 
most angelic smile. 

Time flew away unperceived: John was now eighteen, 
and Elizabeth sixteen. Their childish fondness was now 
become love, and the little people were pleased to see it, 
thinking that by means of her they might get John to 
renounce his power, and become their servant; for they 
were fond of him, and would willingly have had him to 
wait upon them; the love of dominion is their vice. But 
they were mistaken; John had learned too much from his 
servant to be caught in that way. 

John’s chief delight was walking about alone with Eliza- 

[40] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

beth; for he now knew every place so well that he could 
dispense with the attendance of his servant. In these ram- 
bles he was always gay and lively, but his companion was 
frequently sad and melancholy, thinking of the land above, 
where men lived, and where the sun, moon, and stars shine. 
Now it happened in one of their walks, that as they talked 
of their love, and it was after midnight, they passed under 
the place where the tops of the glass hills used to open and 
let the underground people in and out. As they went along 
they heard of a sudden the crowing of several cocks above. 
At this sound, which she had not heard for twelve years, 
little Elizabeth felt her heart so affected that she could 
contain herself no longer, but throwing her arms about 
John’s neck, she bathed his cheeks with her tears. At 
length she spake — 

^^Dearest John,” said she, ^‘everything down here is very 
beautiful, and the little people are kind, and do nothing 
to injure me, but still I have always been uneasy, nor ever 
felt any pleasure till I began to love you; and yet that is 
not pure pleasure, for this is not a right way of living, such 
as it should be for human beings. Every night I dream 
of my dear father and mother, and of our church-yard, 
where the people stand so piously at the church-door wait- 
ing for my father, and I could weep tears of blood that I 
cannot go into the church with them, and worship God as 
a human being should ; for this is no Christian life we lead 
down here, but a delusive half heathen one. And only 
think, dear John, that we can never marry, as there is no 
priest to join us. Do, then, plan some way for us to leave 
this place; for I cannot tell you how I long to get once 
more to my father, and among pious Christians.” 

John too had not been unaffected by the crowing of the 
cocks, and he felt what he had never felt here before, a 
longing after the land where the sun shines. He replied — 

“Dear Elizabeth, all you say is true, and I now feel that 
it is a sin for Christians to stay here; and it seems to me as 

[41] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

if our Lord said to us in that cry of the cocks, ^Come up, ye 
Christian children, out of those abodes of illusion and 
magic; come to the light of the stars, and act as children 
of light’ I now feel that it was a great sin for me to come 
down here, but I trust I shall be forgiven on account of my 
youth; for I was a child and knew not what I did. But 
now I will not stay a day longer. They cannot keep me 
here.” 

At these last words, Elizabeth turned pale, for she recol- 
lected that she was a servant, and must serve her fifty years. 
“And what will it avail me,” cried she, “ that I shall con- 
tinue young and be but as twenty years old when I go out, 
for my father and mother will be dead, and all my com- 
panions old and gray; and you, dearest John, will be old 
and gray also,” cried she, throwing herself on his bosom. 

John was thunderstruck at this, for it had never before 
occurred to him; he, however, comforted her as well as 
he could, and declared he would never leave the place with- 
out her. He spent the whole night in forming various 
plans, at last he fixed on one, and in the morning he dis- 
patched his servant to summon to his apartment six of the 
principal of the little people. When they came, John thus 
mildly addressed them: 

“My friends, you know how I came here, not as a prisoner 
or servant, but as a lord and master over one of you, and 
consequently, over all. You have now for the ten years I 
have been with you treated me with respect and attention, 
and for that I am your debtor. But you are still more my 
debtors, for I might have given you every sort of annoy- 
ance and vexation, and you must have submitted to it. 
I have, however, not done so, but have behaved as your 
equal, and have sported and played with you rather than 
ruled over you. I now have one request to make. There 
is a girl among your servants whom I love, Elizabeth 
Krabbin, of Rambin, where I was born. Give her to me, 
and let us depart. For I will return to where the sun 
[42] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

shines and the plough goes through the land. I ask to take 
nothing with me but her, and the ornaments and furniture 
of my chamber.” 

He spoke in a determined tone, and they hesitated and 
cast their eyes to the ground; at last the eldest of them 
replied : 

‘^Sir, you ask what we cannot grant. It is a fixed law, 
that no servant should leave this place before the appointed 
time. Were we to break through this law, our whole sub- 
terranean empire would fall. Anything else you desire, 
for we love and respect you, but we cannot give up 
Elizabeth.” 

“You can and you shall give her up,” cried John in a 
rage; “go think of it till to-morrow. Return here at this 
hour. I will show you whether or no I can triumph over 
your hypocritical and cunning stratagems.” 

The six retired. Next morning, on their return, John 
addressed them in the kindest manner, but to no purpose; 
they persisted in their refusal. He gave them till the fol- 
lowing day, threatening them severely in case of their still 
proving refractory. 

Next day, when the six little people appeared before 
him, John looked at them sternly, and made no reply to 
their salutations, but said to them shortly, “Yes or No?” 
And they answered with one voice, “No.” He then ordered 
his servant to summon twenty-four more of the principal 
persons, with their wives and children. When they came, 
they were in all five hundred men, women, and children. 
John ordered them forthwith to go and fetch pickaxes, 
spades, and bars, which they did in a second. 

He now led them out to a rock in one of the fields, and 
ordered them to fall to work at blasting, hewing, and drag- 
ging stones. They toiled patiently, and made as if it was 
only sport to them. From morning till night their task- 
master made them labour without ceasing, standing over 
them constantly, to prevent their resting. Still their ob- 

[43] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

stinacy was inflexible ; and at the end of some weeks his pity 
for them was so great, that he was obliged to give over. 

He now thought of a new species of punishment for 
them. He ordered them to appear before him next morn- 
ing, each provided with a new whip. They obeyed, and 
John commanded them to strip and lash one another till the 
blood should run down on the ground, while he stood look- 
ing on as grim and cruel as an Eastern tyrant. Still the 
little people cut and slashed themselves, and mocked at 
John, and refused to comply with his wishes. This he did 
for three or four days. 

Several other courses did he try, but all in vain; his 
temper was too gentle to struggle with their obstinacy, 
and he began now to despair of ever accomplishing his 
dearest wish. He began to hate the little people whom he 
was before so fond of; he kept away from their banquets 
and dances, associated only with Elizabeth, and ate and 
drank quite solitary in his chamber. In short, he became 
almost a perfect hermit, and sank into moodiness and 
melancholy. 

While in this temper, as he was taking a solitary walk in 
the evening, and, to divert his melancholy, was flinging the 
stones that lay in his path against each other, he happened 
to break a tolerably large one, and out of it jumped a toad. 
The moment John saw the ugly animal, he caught him up 
in ecstasy, and put him into his pocket and ran home, crying, 
“Now I have her! I have my Elizabeth! Now you shall 
catch it, you little mischievous rascals!” And on getting 
home he put the toad into a costly silver casket, as if it was 
the greatest treasure. 

To account for John’s joy you must know Klas Starkwolt 
had often told him that the underground people could not 
endure any ill odour, and that the sight or even the smell 
of a toad made them faint and suffer the most dreadful 
tortures, so that, by means of these animals, one could 
compel them to anything. Hence there are no bad smells 

[44] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

to be found in the whole glass empire, and a toad is a thing 
unheard of there; this toad must therefore have been in- 
closed in the stone from the Creation, as it were for the 
sake of John and Elizabeth. 

Resolved to try the effect of his toad, John took the casket 
under his arm and went out, and on the way he met two of 
the little people in a lonesome place. The moment he 
approached them they fell to the ground, and whimpered 
and howled most lamentably, as long as he was near them. 

Satisfied now of his power, he next morning summoned 
the fifty principal persons, with their wives and children, 
to his apartment. When they came, he addressed them, 
reminding them once again of his kindness and gentleness 
towards them, and of the good terms on which they had 
hitherto lived together. He reproached them with their 
ingratitude in refusing him the only favour he had ever 
asked of them, but firmly declared he would not give way 
to their obstinacy. “Wherefore,” said he, “for the last 
time, I warn you; — think for a minute, and if you then 
say No, you shall feel that pain which is to you and your 
children the most terrible of all sufferings.” 

They did not take long to deliberate, but unanimously 
replied “No;” for they thought to themselves. What new 
scheme has the youth hit on, with which he thinks to 
frighten wise ones like us? and they smiled when they said 
No. Their smiling enraged John above all, and he ran 
back to where he had laid the casket with the toad, under 
a bush. 

He was hardly come within a hundred paces of them 
when they all fell to the ground as if struck with a thunder- 
bolt, and began to howl and whimper, and to writhe, as if 
suffering the most excruciating pain. They stretched out 
their hands, and cried, “Have mercy! have mercy! we feel 
you have a toad, and there is no escape for us. Take the 
odious beast away, and we will do all you require.” He 
let them kick a few seconds longer, and then took the toad 

[45] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

away. They then stood up and felt no more pain. John 
let all depart but the six chief persons, to whom he said, — 

“This night, between twelve and one, Elizabeth and I 
will depart. Load then for me three waggons, with gold, 
and silver, and precious stones. I might, you know, take 
all that is in the hill, and you deserve it, but I will be merci- 
ful. Farther, you must put all the furniture of my chamber 
in two waggons, and get ready for me the handsomest trav- 
elling-carriage that is in the hill with six black horses. 
Moreover, you must set at liberty all the servants who have 
been so long here that on earth they would be twenty years 
old and upwards, and you must give them as much silver 
and gold as will make them rich for life, and make a law 
that no one shall be detained here longer than his twentieth 
year.’’ 

The six took the oath, and went away quite melancholy, 
and John buried his toad deep in the ground. The little 
people laboured hard according to his bidding. At mid- 
night everything was out of the hill, and John and Eliza- 
beth got into the silver tun and were drawn up. 

It was then one o’clock, and midsummer-eve, the very 
time that twelve years before John had gone down into the 
hill. Music sounded around them, and they saw the glass 
hill open, and the rays of the light of heaven shine on them 
for the first time after so many years ; and when they got 
out they saw the streaks of dawn already in the east. 
Crowds of the underground people were around them 
busied about the waggons. John bade them a last farewell, 
waved his brown cap three times in the air, and then flung 
it among them. And at the same moment he ceased to see 
them; he beheld nothing but a green hill, and the well- 
known bushes and fields, and heard the church-clock of 
Rambin strike two. When all was still, save a few larks 
who were tuning their morning songs, they both fell on 
their knees and worshipped God, resolving henceforth to 
lead a pious and a Christian life. 

[46] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

When the sun rose, John and his Elizabeth, with the 
children whom they had saved from the underground 
people, set out for Rambin. Every well-known object that 
they saw awakened pleasing recollections; and as they 
passed by Rodenkirchen, John recognised, among the 
people that gazed at and followed them, his old friend 
Klas Starkwolt, the cowherd, and his dog Speed. It was 
four in the morning when they entered Rambin, and they 
halted in the middle of the village, about twenty paces 
from the house where John was born. The whole village 
poured out to gaze on these Asiatic princes; for such the 
old sexton, who had in his youth been at Moscow and Con- 
stantinople, said they were. There John saw his father and 
mother, and his brother Andrew, and his sister Trine. The 
old minister, Krabbe, stood there too, in his black slippers 
and white nightcap, gaping and staring with the rest. 

John discovered himself to his parents, and Elizabeth to 
hers, and the wedding-day was soon fixed, and such a wed- 
ding was never seen before or since in the island of Rugen; 
for John sent to Stralsund and Greifswald for whole boat- 
loads of wine, and sugar, and coffee, and whole herds of 
oxen, sheep, and pigs. The quantity of harts and roes and 
hares that were shot on the occasion it were vain to atternpt 
to tell, or to count the fish that were caught. There was 
not a musician in Rugen and Pomerania that was not 
engaged, for John was immensely rich, and he wished to 
display his wealth. 

John did not neglect his old friend Klas Starkwolt, the 
cowherd. He gave him enough to make him comfortable 
for the rest of his days, and insisted on his coming and 
staying with him as often and as long as he wished. 

After his marriage, John made a progress through the 
country with his beautiful Elizabeth, and they purchased 
towns, and villages, and lands, until he became master of 
nearly half Rugen and a very considerable portion of the 
country. His father, old James Dietrich, was made a noble- 

[47] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

man, and his brothers and sisters gentlemen and ladies — 
for what cannot money do? 

John and his wife spent their days in acts of piety and 
charity. They built several churches, they had the bless- 
ings of every one that knew them, and died universally 
lamented. It was Count John Dietrich who built and richly 
endowed the present church of Rambin. He bui.lt it on 
the site of his father’s house, and presented to it several 
of the cups and plates made by the underground people, and 
his own and Elizabeth’s glass shoes, in memory of what 
had befallen them in their youth. But they were all taken 
away in the time of the great Charles the Twelfth of 
Sweden, when the Russians came on the island, and the 
Cossacks plundered even the churches, and took away 
everything. 



BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 

HERE was once a very rich merchant, 
who had six children, three boys and 
three girls. As he was himself a man 
of great sense, he spared no expense 
for their education. The three 
daughters were all handsome, but par- 
ticularly the youngest ; indeed, she was 
so very beautiful, that in her child- 
hood every one called her the Little 
Beauty; and being equally lovely when she was grown up, 
nobody called her by any other name, which made her 
sisters very jealous of her. This youngest daughter was 
not only more handsome than her sisters, but also was better 
tempered. The two eldest were vain of their wealth and 
position. They gave themselves a thousand airs, and refused 
to visit other merchants’ daughters; nor would they con- 
descend to be seen except with persons of quality. They 
went every day to balls, plays, and public walks, and always 
made game of their youngest sister for spending her time 
in reading or other useful employments. As it was well 
known that these young ladies would have large fortunGS, 
many great merchants wished to get them for wives; but 
the two eldest always answered, that, for their parts, they 
had no thoughts of marryiog any one below a duke or an 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

earl at least. Beauty had quite as many offers as her sisters, 
but she always answered, with the greatest civility, that 
though she was much obliged to her lovers, she would rather 
live some years longer with her father, as she thought her- 
self too young to marry. 

It happened that, by some unlucky accident, the merchant 
suddenly lost all his fortune, and had nothing left but a 
small cottage in the country. Upon this he said to his 
daughters, while the tears ran down his cheeks, “My chil- 
dren, we must now go and dwell in the cottage, and try to 
get a living by labour, for we have no other means of 
support.” The two eldest replied that they did not know 
how to work, and would not leave town; for they had 
lovers enough who would be glad to marry them, though 
they had no longer any fortune. But in this they were 
mistaken; for when the lovers heard what had happened, 
they said, “The girls were so proud and ill-tempered, that 
all we wanted was their fortune : we are not sorry at all to 
see their pride brought down : let them show off their airs 
to their cows and sheep.” But everybody pitied poor 
Beauty, because she was so sweet-tempered and kind to all, 
and several gentlemen offered to marry her, though she had 
not a penny; but Beauty still refused, and said she could 
not think of leaving her poor father in this trouble. At 
first Beauty could not help sometimes crying in secret 
for the hardships she was now obliged to suffer; but in a 
very short time she said to herself, “All the crying in the 
world will do me no good, so I will try to be happy with- 
out a fortune.” 

When they had removed to their cottage, the merchant 
and his three sons employed themselves in ploughing and 
sowing the fields, and working in the garden. Beauty also 
did her part, for she rose by four o’clock every morning, 
lighted the fires, cleaned the house, and got ready the break- 
fast for the whole family. At first she found all this very 
hard ; but she soon grew quite used to it, and thought it no 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

hardship; indeed, the work greatly benefited her health. 
When she had done, she used to amuse herself with reading, 
playing her music, or singing while she spun. But her two 
sisters were at a loss what to do to pass the time away: 
they had their breakfast in bed, and did not rise till ten 
o’clock. Then they commonly walked out, but always found 
themselves very soon tired; when they would often sit 
down under a shady tree, and grieve for the loss of their 
carriage and fine clothes, and say to each other, ^‘What a 
mean-spirited poor stupid creature our young sister is, to 
be so content with this low way of life!” But their father 
thought differently: and loved and admired his youngest 
child more than ever. 

After they had lived in this inner about a year, the 
merchant received a letter, whic informed him that one 
of his richest ships, which he drought was lost, had just 
come into port. This news made the two eldest almost 
mad with joy; for they thought they should now leave the 
cottage, and have all their finery again. When they found 
that their father must take a journey to the ship, the two 
eldest begged he would not fail to bring them back some 
new gowns, caps, rings, and all sorts pf trinkets. But Beauty 
asked for nothing; for she thought' in herself that all the 
ship was worth would hardly buy (everything her sisters 
wished for. “Beauty,” said the meijxhant, “how comes it 
that you ask for nothing: what can I bring you, my child?” 

“Since you are so kind as to think, of me, dear father,” 
she answered, “I should be glad if ypu would bring me a 
rose, for we have none in our garden!” Now Beauty did 
not indeed wish for a rose, nor anything else, but she only 
said this that she might not affront sisters ; otherwise 
they would have said she wanted her father to praise her 
for desiring nothing. The merchant toiok his leave of them, 
and set out on his journey; but whea he got to the ship, 
some persons went to law with him a-bout the cargo, and 
after a deal of trouble he came back t’o his cottage as poor 

[51] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

as he had left it. When he was within thirty miles of his 
home, and thinking of the joy of again m^Jeting his chil- 
dren, he lost his way in the midst of a dense forest. It 
rained and snowed very hard, and, besides, the wind was so 
high as to throw him twice from his horse. Night came 
on, and he feared he should die of cold and hunger, or be 
torn to pieces by the wolves that he heard howling round 
him. All at once, he cast his eyes towards a long avenue, 
and saw at the end a light, but it seemed a great way off. 
He made the best of his way towards it, and found that it 
came from a splendid palace, the windows of which were 
all blazing with light. It had great bronze gates, standing 
wide open, and fine court-yards, through which the mer- 
chant passed ; but not a living soul was to be seen. There 
were stables too, which his poor, starved horse, less scrupu- 
lous than himself, entered at once, and took a good meal of 
oats and hay. His master then tied him up, and walked 
towards the entrance hall, but still without seeing a single 
creature. He went into a large dining-parlour, where he 
found a good fire, and a table covered with some very nice 
dishes, but only one plate with a knife and fork. As the 
snow and rain had wetted him to the skin, he went up to 
the fire to dry himself. “I hope,” said he, “the master of 
the house or his servants will excuse me, for it surely will 
not be long now before I see them.” He waited some time, 
but still nobody came : at last the clock struck eleven, and 
the merchant, being quite faint for the want of food, helped 
himself to a chicken, and to a few glasses of wine, yet all 
the time trembling with fear. He sat till the clock struck 
twelve, and then, taking courage, began to think he might 
as well look about him: so he opened a doo'r at the end of 
the hall, and went through it into a very grand room, in 
which there was a fine bed; and as he was feeling very 
weary, he shut the door, took off his clothes, and got into it. 

It was ten o’clock in the morning before he awoke, when 
he was amazed to see a handsome new suit of clothes laid 

[52] 



“UNGRATEFUL 
TERRIBLE ^ 
LIFE AN, 


s 





V 





tl 










m 


>» ♦' • V’ 


• j 




• 


L*?ip . ''" .\ 'Yi ' ;r’V " ^ '*. *.*^* VC 

WV* 'S- ■■ ■■ •■ ^ 

m^\ i F»{^ • •#.’ ^ rfr- 

j. fc“j 3.- ^ ^ ■» *. » ‘’■/»r 


■ > / f 

. * 


' >, 
’ I • 


\ 





- i»’ 


.» 




^>;*v ■ . 

'-.V „v.5y; 

^ A 

‘ V- y 





* # * 


L. . ^*^‘... 4 / •'*) 

r ' • r ..•/ *• ' 

' I 4 , . •f.»| 

L,Y *1-; .. ‘ (P*. - •' ^ .. 




« « V 1 - - ^ 

’ ■ • . .'A' ! ’ 

A -.* /s* ■ • -■.•.,**’*• 

, ’1 ‘ . * » • » ■ 

f ^'v- T'\ ■"• 

i .-M •.. ;. .'v» 


\ / 


• 11 * ^ / 




•# 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

ready for him, instead of his own, which were all torn and 
spoiled. ‘‘To be sure,” said he to himself, “this place 
belongs to some good fairy, who has taken pity on my ill 
luck.” He looked out of the window, and instead of the 
snow-covered wood, where he had lost himself the previous 
night, he saw the most charming arbours covered with all 
kinds of flowers. Returning to the hall where he had 
supped, he found a breakfast table, ready prepared. “In- 
deed, my good fairy,” said the merchant aloud, “I am vastly 
obliged to you for your kind care of me.” He then made 
a hearty breakfast, took his hat, and was going to the stable 
to pay his horse a visit; but as he passed under one of the 
arbours, which was loaded with roses, he thought of what 
Beauty had asked him to bring back to her, and so he took 
a bunch of roses to carry home. At the same moment he 
heard a loud noise, and saw coming towards him a beast, 
so frightful to look at that he was ready to faint with fear. 
“Ungrateful man!” said the beast in a terrible voice, “I 
have saved your life by admitting you into my palace, and 
in return you steal my roses, which I value more than 
anything I possess. But you shall atone for your fault: 
you shall die in a quarter of an hour.” 

The merchant fell on his knees, and clasping his hands, 
said, “Sir, I humbly beg your pardon: I did not think it 
would offend you to gather a rose for one of my daughters, 
who had entreated me to bring her one home. Do not kill 
me, my lord 1” 

“I am not a lord, but a beast,” replied the monster; “I 
hate false compliments : so do not fancy that you can coax 
me by any such ways. You tell me that you have daughters ; 
now I will suffer you to escape, if one of them will come 
and die in your stead. If not, promise that you will your- 
self return in three months, to be dealt with as I may 
choose.” 

The tender-hearted merchant had no thoughts of letting 
any one of his daughters die for his sake; but he knew that 

[55] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

if he seemed to accept the beast’s terms, he should at least 
have the pleasure of seeing them once again. So he gave 
his promise, and was told he might then set off as soon as 
he liked. ‘^But,” said the beast, ‘‘I do not wish you to go 
back empty-handed. Go to the room you slept in, and you 
will find a chest there; fill it with whatsoever you like 
best, and I will have it taken to your own house for you.” 

When the beast had said this, he went away. The good 
merchant, left to himself, began to consider that as he must 
die — for he had no thought of breaking a promise, made 
even to a beast — he might as well have the comfort of 
leaving his children provided for. He returned to the 
room he had slept in, and found there heaps of gold pieces 
lying about. He filled the chest with them to the very brim, 
locked it, and, mounting his horse, left the palace as sor- 
rowful as he had been glad when he first beheld it. The 
horse took a path across the forest of his own accord, and 
in a few hours they reached the merchant’s house. His 
children came running round him, but, instead of kissing 
them with joy, he could not help weeping as he looked at 
them. He held in his hand the bunch of roses, which he 
gave to Beauty saying, “Take these roses. Beauty; but little 
do you think how dear they have cost your poor father;” 
and then he gave them an account of all that he had seen 
or heard in the palace of the beast. 

The two eldest sisters now began to shed tears, and to lay 
the blame upon Beauty, who, they said, would be cause of 
her father’s death. “See,” said they, “what happens from 
the pride of the little wretch; why did not she ask for such 
things as we did? But, to be sure. Miss must not be like 
other people; and though she will be the cause of her 
father’s death, yet she does not shed a tear.” 

“It would be useless,” replied Beauty, “for my father 
shall not die. As the beast will accept of one of his daugh- 
ters, I will give myself up, and be only too happy to prove 
my love for the best of fathers.” 

[56] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“No, sister,” said the three brothers with one voice, “that 
cannot be ; we will go in search of this monster, and either 
he or we will perish.” 

“Do not hope to kill him,” said the merchant, “his power 
is far too great. But Beauty’s young life shall not be sacri- 
ficed : I am old, and cannot expect to live much longer ; 
so I shall but give up a few years of my life, and shall only 
grieve for the sake of my children.” 

“Never, father!” cried Beauty: “If you go back to the 
palace, you cannot hinder my going after you; though 
young, I am not over-fond of life; and I would much 
rather be eaten up by the monster, than die of grief for 
your loss.” 

The merchant in vain tried to reason with Beauty, who 
still obstinately kept to her purpose; which, in truth, made 
her two sisters glad, for they were jealous of her, because 
everybody loved her. 

The merchant was so grieved at the thoughts of losing 
his child, that he never once thought of the chest filled with 
gold, but at night, to his great surprise, he found it standing 
by his bedside. He said nothing about his riches to his 
eldest daughters, for he knew very well it would at once 
make them want to return to town ; but he told Beauty his 
secret, and she then said, that while he was away, two 
gentlemen had been on a visit at their cottage, who had 
fallen in love with her two sisters. She entreated her 
father to marry them without delay, for she was so sweet- 
natured, she only wished them to be happy. 

Three months went by, only too fast, and then the mer- 
chant and Beauty got ready to set out for the palace of the 
beast. Upon this, the two sisters rubbed their eyes with an 
onion, to make believe they were crying; both the merchant 
and his sons cried in earnest. Only Beauty shed no tears. 
They reached the palace in a very few hours, and the horse, 
without bidding, went into the same stable as before. The 
merchant and Beauty walked towards the large hall, where 

[57] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

they found a table covered with every dainty, and two 
plates laid ready. The merchant had very little appetite ; 
but Beauty, that she might the better hide her grief, placed 
herself at the table, and helped her father; she then began 
to eat herself, and thought all the time that, to be sure, the 
beast had a mind to fatten her before he ate her up, since 
he had provided such good cheer for her. When they had 
done their supper, they heard a great noise, and the good 
old man began to bid his poor child farewell, for he knew 
it was the beast coming to them. When Beauty first saw 
that frightful form, she was very much terrified, but tried 
to hide her fear. The creature walked up to her, and eyed 
her all over — then asked her in a dreadful voice if she had 
come quite of her own accord. 

“Yes,” said Beauty. 

“Then you are a good girl, and I am very much obliged 
to you.” 

This was such an astonishingly civil answer that Beauty’s 
courage rose : but it sank again when the beast, addressing 
the merchant, desired him to leave the palace next morn- 
ing, and never return to it again. “And so good night, 
merchant. And good night. Beauty.” 

“Good night, beast,” she answered, as the monster shuffled 
out of the room. 

“Ah! my dear child,” said the merchant, kissing his 
daughter, “I am half dead already, at the thought of leaving 
you with this dreadful beast; you shall go back and let 
me stay in your place.” 

“No,” said Beauty, boldly, “I will never agree to that; 
you must go home to-morrow morning.” 

They then wished each other good night, and went to bed, 
both of them thinking they should not be able to close their 
eyes ; but as soon as ever they had lain down, they fell into 
a deep sleep, and did not awake till morning. Beauty 
dreamed that a lady came up to her, who said, “I am very 
much pleased. Beauty, with the goodness you have shown 
[58] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

in being willing to give your life to save that of your father. 
Do not be afraid of anything; you shall not go without a 
reward.’^ 

As soon as Beauty awoke, she told her father this dream; 
but though it gave him some comfort, he was a long time 
before he could be persuaded to leave the palace. At last 
Beauty succeeded in getting him safely away. 

When her father was out of sight, poor Beauty began 
to weep sorely; still, having naturally a courageous spirit, 
she soon resolved not to make her sad case still worse by 
sorrow, which she knew was vain, but to wait and be 
patient. She walked about to take a view of all the palace, 
and the elegance of every part of it much charmed her. 

But what was her surprise, when she came to a door on 
which was written. Beauty’s room! She opened it in 
haste, and her eyes were dazzled by the splendour and 
taste of the apartment. What made her wonder more than 
all the rest, was a large library filled with books, a harpsi- 
chord, and many pieces of music. “The beast surely does 
not mean to eat me up immediately,” said she, “since he 
takes care I shall not be at a loss how to amuse myself.” 
She opened the library and saw these verses written in 
letters of gold on the back of one of the books : — 

“Beauteous lady, dry your tears. 

Here’s no cause for sighs or fears. 

Command as freely as you may, 

For you command and I obey.” 


“Alas!” said she, sighing; “I wish I could only command 
a sight of my poor father, and to know what he is doing at 
this moment.” Just then, by chance, she cast her eyes on 
a looking-glass that stood near her, and in it she saw a 
picture of her old home, and her father riding mournfully 
up to the door. Her sisters came out to meet him, and 
although they tried to look sorry, it was easy to see that in 
their hearts they were very glad. In a short time all this 

[59] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

picture disappeared, but it caused Beauty to think that the 
beast, besides being very powerful, was also very kind. 
About the middle of the day she found a table laid ready 
for her, and a sweet concert of music played all the time 
she was dining, without her seeing anybody. But at sup- 
per, when she was going to seat herself at table, she heard 
the noise of the beast, and could not help trembling with 
fear. 

‘‘Beauty,” said he, “will you give me leave to see you 
sup?” 

“That is as you please,” answered she, very much afraid. 

“Not in the least,” said the beast; “you alone command 
in this place. If you should not like my company, you 
need only to say so, and I will leave you that moment. 
But tell me. Beauty, do you not think me very ugly?” 

“Why, yes,” said she, “for I cannot tell a falsehood; but 
then I think you are very good.” 

“Am I?” sadly replied the beast; “yet, besides being ugly, 
I am also very stupid : I know well enough that I am but 
a beast.” 

“Very stupid people,” said Beauty, “are never aware of 
it themselves.” 

At which kindly speech the beast looked pleased, and 
replied, not without an awkward sort of politeness, “Pray 
do not let me detain you from supper, and be sure that you 
are well served. All you see is your own, and I should be 
deeply grieved if you wanted for any thing.” 

“You are very kind — so kind that I almost forgot you 
are so ugly,” said Beauty, earnestly, 

“Ah! yes,” answered the beast, with a great sigh; “I 
hope I am good-tempered, but still I am only a monster.” 

“There is many a monster who wears the form of a man; 
it is better of the two to have the heart of a man and the 
form of a monster.” 

“I would thank you. Beauty, for this speech, but I am too 
senseless to say anything that would please you,” returned 
[6o] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the beast in a melancholy voice; and altogether he seemed 
so gentle and so unhappy, that Beauty, who had the ten- 
derest heart in the world, felt her fear of him gradually 
vanish. 

She ate her supper with a good appetite, and conversed 
in her own sensible and charming way, till at last, when 
the beast rose to depart, he terrified her more than ever by 
saying abruptly, in his gruff voice, “Beauty, will you marry 
me?” 

Now Beauty, frightened as she was, would speak only the 
exact truth; besides, her father had told her that the beast 
liked only to have the truth spoken to him. So she an- 
swered, in a very firm tone, “No, beast.” 

He did not go into a passion, or do anything but sigh 
deeply, and depart. 

When Beauty found herself alone, she began to feel pity 
for the poor beast. “Oh!” said she, “what a sad thing it is 
that he should be so very frightful, since he is so good- 
tempered I” 

Beauty lived three months in this place very well pleased. 
The beast came to see here every night, and talked with her 
while she supped; and though what he said was not very 
clever, yet, as she saw in him every day some new goodness, 
instead of dreading the time of his coming, she soon began 
continually looking at her watch, to see if it were nine 
o’clock; for that was the hour when he never failed to 
visit her. One thing only vexed her, which was that every 
night before he went away, he always made it a rule to ask 
her if she would be his wife, and seemed very much grieved 
at her steadfastly replying “No.” At last, one night, she 
said to him, “You wound me greatly, beast, by forcing me 
to refuse you so often; I wish I could take such a liking 
to you as to agree to marry you : but I must tell you plainly, 
that I do not think it will ever happen. I shall always be 
your friend ; so try to let that content you.” 

“I must,” sighed the beast, “for I know well enough how 

[6i] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

frightful I am; but I love you better than myself. Yet I 
think I am very lucky in your being pleased to stay with 
me : now promise me, Beauty, that you will never leave me.” 

Beauty would almost have agreed to this, so sorry was 
she for him, but she had that day seen in her magic glass, 
which she looked at constantly, that her father was dying 
of grief for her sake. 

“Alas!” she said, “I long so much to see my father, that 
if you do not give me leave to visit him, I shall break my 
heart.” 

“I would rather break mine. Beauty,” answered the 
beast; “I will send you to your father’s cottage: you shall 
stay there, and your poor beast shall die of sorrow.” 

“No,” said Beauty, crying, “I love you too well to be 
the cause of your death; I promise to return in a week. 
You have shown me that my sisters are married, and my 
brothers are gone for soldiers, so that my father is left all 
alone. Let me stay a week with him.” 

“You shall find yourself with him to-morrow morning,” 
replied the beast; “but mind, do not forget your promise. 
When you wish to return, you have nothing to do but to 
put your ring on a table when you go to bed. Good-bye, 
Beauty!” The beast sighed as he said these words, and 
Beauty went to bed very sorry to see him so much grieved. 
When she awoke in the morning, she found herself in her 
father’s cottage. She rang a bell that was at her bedside, 
and a servant entered ; but as soon as she saw Beauty, the 
woman gave a loud shriek; upon which the merchant ran 
upstairs, and when he beheld his daughter he ran to her, 
kissed her a hundred times. At last Beauty began to re- 
member that she had brought no clothes with her to put 
on; but the servant told her she had just found in the next 
room a large chest full of dresses, trimmed all over with 
gold, and adorned with pearls and diamonds. 

Beauty, in her own mind, thanked the beast for his kind- 
ness, and put on the plainest gown she could find among 

[62] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

them all. She then desired the servant to lay the rest aside, 
for she intended to give them to her sisters; but, as soon 
as she had spoken these words, the chest was gone out of 
sight in a moment. Her father then suggested, perhaps 
the beast chose for her to keep them all for herself : and as 
soon as he had said this, they saw the chest standing again 
in the same place. While Beauty was dressing herself, a 
servant brought word to her that her sisters were come with 
their husbands to pay her a visit. They both lived unhap- 
pily with the gentlemen they had married. The husband 
of the eldest was very handsome, but was so proud of this, 
that he thought of nothing else from morning till night, 
and did not care a pin for the beauty of his wife. The 
second had married a man of great learning; but he made 
no use of it, except to torment and affront all his friends, 
and his wife more than any of them. The two sisters were 
ready to burst with spite when they saw Beauty dressed like 
a princess, and looking so very charming. All the kindness 
that she showed them was of no use ; for they were vexed 
more than ever when she told them how happy she lived at 
the palace of the beast. The spiteful creatures went by them- 
selves into the garden, where they cried to think of her 
good fortune. 

“Why should the little wretch be better off than we?” 
said they. “We are much handsomer than she is.” 

“Sister!” said the eldest, “a thought has just come into 
my head : let us try to keep her here longer than the week 
for which the beast gave her leave; and then he will be 
so angry, that perhaps when she goes back to him he will 
eat her up in a moment.” 

“That is well thought of,” answered the other, “but to 
do this, we must pretend to be very kind.” 

They then went to join her in the cottage, where they 
showed her so much false love, that Beauty could not help 
crying for joy. 

When the week was ended, the two sisters began to pre- 

[63] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

tend such grief at the thought of her leaving them, that she 
agreed to stay a week more : but all that time Beauty could 
not help fretting for the sorrow that she knew her absence 
would give her poor beast; for she tenderly loved him, and 
much wished for his company again. Among all the grand 
and clever people she saw, she found nobody who was half 
so sensible, so affectionate, so thoughtful, or so kind. The 
tenth night of her being at the cottage, she dreamed she 
was in the garden of the palace, that the beast lay dying on 
a grass-plot, and with his last breath put her in mind of her 
promise, and laid his death to her forsaking him. Beauty 
awoke in a great fright, and burst into tears. ^‘Am not I 
wicked,” said she, “to behave so ill to a beast who has shown 
me so much kindness? Why will not I marry him? I am 
sure I should be more happy with him than my sisters are 
with their husbands. He shall not be wretched any longer 
on my account; for I should do nothing to blame myself 
all the rest of my life.” 

She then rose, put her ring on the table, got into bed 
again, and soon fell asleep. In the morning she with joy 
found herself in the palace of the beast. She dressed her- 
self very carefully, that she might please him the better, 
and thought she had never known a day pass away so 
slowly. At last the clock struck nine, but the beast did not 
come. Beauty, dreading lest she might truly have caused 
his death, ran from room to room, calling out, “Beast, dear 
beast;” but there was no answer. At last she remembered 
her dream, rushed to the grass-plot, and there saw him lying 
apparently dead beside the fountain. Forgetting all his 
ugliness, she threw herself upon his body, and, finding his 
heart still beat, she fetched some water and sprinkled it 
over him, weeping and sobbing the while. 

The beast opened his eyes: “You forgot your promise, 
Beauty, and so I determined to die; for I could not live 
without you. I have starved myself to death, but I shall 
die content since I have seen your face once more.” 

[64] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“No, dear beast,” cried Beauty, passionately, “you shall 
not die; you shall live to be my husband. I thought it was 
only friendship I felt for you, but now I know it was love.” 

The moment Beauty had spoken these words, the palace 
was suddenly lighted up, and all kinds of rejoicings were 
heard around them, none which she noticed, but hung over 
her dear beast with the utmost tenderness. At last, unable 
to restrain herself, she dropped her head over her hands, 
covered her eyes, and cried for joy; and, when she looked 
up again, the beast was gone. In his stead she saw at her 
feet a handsome, graceful prince, who thanked her with 
the tenderest expressions for having freed him from en- 
chantment. 

“But where is my poor beast? I only want him and no- 
body else,” sobbed Beauty. 

“I am he,” replied the Prince. “A wicked fairy con- 
demned me to this form, and forbade me to show that I 
had any wit or sense, till a beautiful lady should consent 
to marry me. You alone, dearest Beauty, judged me neither 
by my looks nor by my talents, but by my heart alone. 
Take it then, and all that I have besides, for all is yours.” 

Beauty, full of surprise, but very happy, suffered the 
prince to lead her to his palace, where she found her father 
and sisters, who had been brought there by the fairy-lady 
whom she had seen in a dream the first night she came. 

“Beauty,” said the fairy, “you have chosen well, and you 
have your reward, for a true heart is better than either 
good looks or clever brains. As for you, ladies,” and she 
turned to the two elder sisters, “I know all your ill deeds, 
but I have no worse punishment for you than to see your 
sister happy. You shall stand as statues at the door of her 
palace, and when you repent of and have amended your 
faults, you shall become women again. But, to tell you 
the truth, I very much fear you will remain statues for 
ever.” 



LITTLE ONE EYE, LITTLE TWO EYES, 

AND 

LITTLE THREE EYES 

HERE was a woman who had three 
daughters, the eldest of whom was 
called Little One Eye, because she had 
only one eye in the middle of her fore- 
head; the second. Little Two Eyes, 
because she had two eyes like other 
people ; and the youngest. Little Three 
Eyes, because she had three eyes, one 
of them being also in the middle of the 
forehead. But because Little Two Eyes looked no differ- 
ent from other people, her sisters and mother could not 
bear her. They said, ^‘You with your two eyes are no 
better than anybody else ; you do not belong to us.” They 
knocked her about, and gave her shabby clothes, and food 
which was left over from their own meals; in short, they 
vexed her whenever they could. 

It happened that Little Two Eyes had to go out into 
the fields to look after the goat; but she was still quite 
hungry, because her sisters had given her so little to eat. 
She sat down on a hillock and began to cry, and cried so 
much that two little streams ran down out of each eye. 
And as she looked up once in her sorrow, a woman stood 
[ 66 ] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

near her, who asked, ^‘Little Two Eyes, why do you 
cry?’’ 

Little Two Eyes answered, ^‘Have I not need to cry? 
Because I have two eyes, like other people, my sisters and 
my mother cannot bear me ; they push me out of one corner 
into the other, give me shabby clothes, and nothing to eat 
but what they leave. To-day they have given me so little 
that I am still quite hungry.” 

The wise woman said, “Little Two Eyes, dry your tears, 
and I will tell you something which will keep you from 
ever being hungry more. Only say to your goat, ‘Little 
goat, bleat; little table, rise,’ and a neatly-laid table will 
stand before you with the most delicious food on it, so that 
you can eat as much as you like. And when you are satis- 
fied and do not want the table any more, only say, ‘Little 
goat, bleat; little table, away,’ and it will disappear before 
your eyes.” Then the wise woman went out of sight. 

Little Two Eyes thought, “I must try directly if it is 
true what she had said, for I am much too hungry to wait.” 
So she said, “Little goat, bleat; little table, rise”; and 
scarcely had she uttered the words, when there stood before 
her a little table, covered with a white cloth, on which was 
laid a plate, knife and fork, and silver spoon. The most 
delicious food was there also, and smoking hot, as if just 
come from the kitchen. Then Little Two Eyes said the 
shortest grace that she knew, “Lord God, be our guest at all 
times. — Amen,” began to eat, and found it very good. And 
when she had had enough, she said as the wise woman had 
taught her — “Little goat, bleat; little table, away.” In an 
instant the little table, and all that stood on it had dis- 
appeared again. “That is a beautiful easy way of housekeep- 
ing,” thought Little Two Eyes, and was quite happy and 
merry. 

In the evening, when she came home with her goat, she 
found a little earthen dish with food, which her sisters had 
put aside for her, but she did not touch anything — she had 

[67] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

no need. On the next day she went out again with her goat, 
and let the few crusts that were given her remain uneaten. 
The first time and the second time the sisters took no notice; 
but when the same thing happened every day, they remarked 
it, and said, “All is not right with Little Two Eyes; she 
always leaves her food, and she used formerly to eat up 
everything that was given her; she must have found other 
ways of dining.” 

In order to discover the truth, they resolved that Little 
One Eye should go with Little Two Eyes when she drove 
the goat into the meadow, and see what she did there, and 
whether anybody brought her anything to eat and drink. 
So when Little Two Eyes set out again. Little One Eye 
came to her and said, “I will go with you into the field, and 
see that the goat is taken proper care of, and driven to good 
pasture.” 

But Little Two Eyes saw what Little One Eye had in 
her mind, and drove the goat into long grass, saying, “Come, 
Little One Eye, we will sit down; I will sing you some- 
thing.” Little One Eye sat down, being tired from the 
unusual walk and from the heat of the sun, and Little Two 
Eyes kept on singing, “Are you awake. Little One Eye? 
Are you asleep. Little One Eye?” Then Little One Eye 
shut her one eye, and fell asleep. And when Little Two 
Eyes saw that Little One Eye was fast asleep, and could 
not betray anything, she said, “Little goat, bleat; little 
table, rise,” and sat herself at her table, and ate and drank 
till she was satisfied; then she called out again, “Little 
goat, bleat; little table, away,” and instantly everything 
disappeared. 

Little Two Eyes now woke Little One Eye, and said, 
“Little One Eye, you pretend to watch, and fall asleep over 
it, and in the meantime the goat could have run all over 
the world; come, we will go home.” Then they went 
home, and Little Two Eyes let her little dish again stand 
untouched; and Little One Eye, who could not tell the 

[ 68 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

mother why her sister would not eat, said, as an excuse, 
“Oh, I fell asleep out there.” 

The next day the mother said to Little Three Eyes, “This 
time you shall go and see if Little Two Eyes eats out of 
doors, and if anyone brings her food and drink, for she 
must eat and drink secretly.” 

Then Little Three Eyes went to Little Two Eyes, and 
said, “I will go with you and see whether the goat is taken 
proper care of, and driven to good pasture.” But Little Two 
Eyes saw what Little Three Eyes had in her mind, and 
drove the goat into long grass, and said as before, “We will 
sit down here, Little Three Eyes; I will sing you some- 
thing.” Little Three Eyes seated herself, being tired from 
the walk and the heat of the sun, and Little Two Eyes 
began the same song again, and sang, “Are you awake. 
Little Three Eyes?” But instead of singing then as she 
should, “Are you asleep, Little Three Eyes?” she sang, 
through carelessness, “Are you asleep. Little Two Eyes?” 
and went on singing, “Are you awake. Little Three Eyes? 
Are you asleep. Little Two Eyes?” So the two eyes of 
Little Three Eyes fell asleep, but the third did not go to 
sleep, because it was not spoken to by the verse. Little 
Three Eyes, to be sure, shut it, and made believe to go to 
sleep, but only through slyness; for she winked with it, 
and could see everything quite well. And when Little Two 
Eyes thought that Little Three Eyes was fast asleep, she 
said her little sentence, “Little goat, bleat; little table 
rise,” ate and drank heartily, and then told the little table 
to go away again, “Little goat, bleat; little table, away.” 
But Little Three Eyes had seen everything. Then Little 
Two Eyes came to her, woke her, and said, “Ah! Little 
Three Eyes, have you been asleep? you keep watch well! 
come, we will go home.” And when they got home. Little 
Two Eyes again did not eat, and Little Three Eyes said 
to the mother, “I know why the proud thing does not eat; 
when she says to the goat out there, ‘Little goat, bleat; little 

6 [69] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

table, rise,’ there stands a table before her, which is cov- 
ered with the very best food, much better than we have 
here; and when she is satisfied, she says, ^Little goat, bleat; 
little table, away,’ and everything is gone again ; I have seen 
it all exactly. She put two of my eyes to sleep with her little 
verse, but the one on my forehead luckily remained awake.” 

Then the envious mother cried out, “Shall she be better 
off than we are?” fetched a butcher’s knife and stuck it into 
the goat’s heart, so that it fell down dead. 

When Little Two Eyes saw that, she went out full of 
grief, seated herself on a hillock, and wept bitter tears. 
All at once the wise woman stood near her again, and said, 
“Little Two Eyes, why do you cry?” 

“Shall I not cry?” answered she. “The goat who every 
day, when I said your little verse, laid the table so beauti- 
fully, has been killed by my mother; now I must suffer 
hunger and thirst again.” 

The wise woman said, “Little Two Eyes, I will give you 
some good advice; beg your sisters to give you the heart of 
the murdered goat, and bury it in the ground before the 
house-door, and it will turn out lucky for you.” Then she 
disappeared, and Little Two Eyes went home and said to 
her sisters, “Dear sisters, give me some part of my goat; I 
don’t ask for anything good, only give me the heart.” 

Then they laughed and said, “You can have that, if you 
do not want anything else.” Little Two Eyes took the heart, 
and buried it quietly in the evening before the house-door, 
after the advice of the wise woman. 

Next morning, when the sisters woke, and went to the 
house-door together, there stood a most wonderful splendid 
tree, with leaves of silver, and fruit of gold hanging between 
them. Nothing more beautiful or charming could be seen 
in the wide world. But they did not know how the tree 
had come there in the night. Little Two Eyes alone noticed 
that it had grown out of the heart of the goat, for it stood 
just where she had buried it in the ground. 

[70] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Then the mother said to Little One Eye, ‘‘Climb up, my 
child, and gather us some fruit from the tree.” 

Little One Eye climbed up, but when she wanted to seize 
a golden apple, the branch sprang out of her hand; this 
happened every time, so that she could not gather a single 
apple, though she tried as much as she could. 

Then the mother said, “Little Three Eyes, do you climb 
up ; you can see better about you with your three eyes than 
Little One Eye can.” 

Little One Eye scrambled down, and Little Three Eyes 
climbed up. But Little Three Eyes was no cleverer, and 
might look about her as much as she liked — the golden 
apples always sprang back from her grasp. At last the 
mother became impatient, and climbed up herself, but could 
touch the fruit just as little as Little One Eye or Little 
Three Eyes; she always grasped the empty air. 

Then Little Two Eyes said, “I will go up myself; per- 
haps I shall prosper better.” 

“You!” cried the sisters. “With your two eyes, what can 
you do?” 

But Little Two Eyes climbed up and the golden apples 
did not spring away from her, but dropped of themselves 
into her hand, so that she could gather one after the other, 
and brought down a whole apron full. Her mother took 
them from her, and instead of her sisters. Little One Eye 
and Little Three Eyes, behaving better to poor Little Two 
Eyes for it, they were only envious because she alone could 
get the fruit, and behaved still more cruelly to her. 

It happened, as they stood together by the tree, one day, 
that a young knight came by. 

“Quick, Little Two Eyes,” cried the two sisters, “creep 
under, so that we may not be ashamed of you,” and threw 
over poor Little Two Eyes, in a great hurry, an empty 
cask that stood just by the tree, and pushed also beside her 
the golden apples which she had broken off. 

Now, as the knight came nearer, he proved to be a hand- 

[71] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

some prince, who stood still, admired the beautiful tree of 
gold and silver, and said to the two sisters — 

^‘To whom does this beautiful tree belong? She who 
gives me a branch of it shall have whatever she wishes.” 

Then Little One Eye and Little Three Eyes answered 
that the tree was theirs, and they would break off a branch 
for him. They both of them gave themselves a great deal 
of trouble, but it was no use, for the branches and fruit 
sprang back from them every time. Then the knight said — 

^Tt is very wonderful that the tree belongs to you, and 
yet you have not the power of gathering anything from it.” 

They insisted, however, that the tree was their own prop- 
erty. But as they spoke. Little Two Eyes rolled a few 
golden apples from under the cask, so that they ran to the 
feet of the knight; for Little Two Eyes was angry that 
Little One Eye and Little Three Eyes did not tell the 
truth. 

When the knight saw the apples he was astonished, and 
asked where they came from. Little One Eye and Little 
Three Eyes answered that they had another sister, who 
might not, however, show herself, because she had only two 
eyes, like other common people. But the knight desired to 
see her, and called out, “Little Two Eyes, come out.” Then 
Little Two Eyes came out of the cask quite comforted, 
and the knight was astonished at her great beauty, and 
said — 

“You, Little Two Eyes, can certainly gather me a branch 
from the tree?” 

“Yes,” answered Little Two Eyes, “I can do that, for the 
tree belongs to me.” And she climbed up and easily broke 
off a branch, with its silver leaves and golden fruit, and 
handed it to the knight. 

Then the knight said, “Little Two Eyes, what shall I 
give you for it?” 

“Oh,” answered Little Two Eyes, “I suffer hunger and 
thirst, sorrow and want, from early morning till late eve- 

[72] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ning; if you would take me with you and free me, I should 
be happy.” 

Then the knight lifted Little Two Eyes on to his horse, 
and took her home to his paternal castle ; there he gave her 
beautiful clothes, food, and drink as much as she wanted, 
and because he loved her so much he married her, and the 
marriage was celebrated with great joy. 

Now, when Little Two Eyes was taken away by the 
handsome knight, the two sisters envied her very much her 
happiness. “The wonderful tree remains for us, though,” 
thought they; “and even though we cannot gather any 
fruit off it, every one will stand still before it, come to us, 
and praise it.” But the next morning the tree had disap- 
peared, and all their hopes with it. 

Little Two Eyes lived happy a long time. Once two 
poor women came to her at the castle and begged alms. 
Then Little Two Eyes looked in their faces and recognised 
her sisters. Little One Eye and Little Three Eyes, who had 
fallen into such poverty that they had to wander about, 
and seek their bread from door to door. Little Two Eyes, 
however, bade them welcome, and was very good to them, 
and took care of them; for they both repented from their 
hearts the evil they had done to their sister in their youth. 



JACK THE GIANT-KILLER 

N the reign of the famous King Arthur, 
there lived, near the Land’s End of 
England, in the county of Cornwall, a 
worthy farmer, who had an only son 
named Jack. Jack was a boy of bold 
temper; he took pleasure in hearing 
or reading stories of wizards, conjur- 
ors, giants, and fairies; and used to 
listen eagerly while his father talked 
of the great deeds of the brave knights of King Arthur’s 
Round Table. When Jack was sent to take care of the 
sheep and oxen in the fields, he used to amuse himself with 
planning battles, sieges, and the means to conquer or sur- 
prise a foe. He was above the common sports of children, 
but hardly any one could equal him at wrestling; or, if 
he met with a match for himself in strength, his skill and 
address always made him the victor. In those days there 
lived on St. Michael’s Mount, of Cornwall, which rises 
out of the sea at some distance from the mainland, a huge 
giant. He was eighteen feet high, and three yards round ; 
and his fierce and savage looks were the terror of all his 
neighbors. He dwelt in a gloomy cavern on the very top 
of the mountain, and used to wade over to the mainland in 
search of his prey. When he came near, the people left 

[74] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

their houses; and, after he had glutted his appetite upon 
their cattle, he would throw half a dozen oxen upon his 
back, and tie three times as many sheep and hogs round 
his waist, and so march back to his own abode. The giant 
had done this for many years, and the coast of Cornwall 
was greatly hurt by his thefts, when Jack boldly resolved 
to destroy him. He therefore took a horn, a shovel, a pick- 
axe, and a dark lantern, and, early in a long winter’s eve- 
ning, he swam to the Mount. There he fell to work at 
once, and before morning he had dug a pit twenty-two feet 
deep, and almost as many broad. He covered it over with 
sticks and straw, and strewed some of the earth over them, 
to make it look just like solid ground. He then put his 
horn to his mouth, and blew such a loud and long tantivy, 
that the giant awoke, and came towards Jack, roaring like 
thunder: ^‘You saucy villain, you shall pay dearly for 
breaking my rest; I will broil you for my breakfast.” He 
had scarcely spoken these words, when he came advancing 
one step further; but then he tumbled headlong into the 
pit, and his fall shook the very mountain. 

ho, Mr. Giant!” said Jack, looking into the pit, ^^have 
you found your way so soon to the bottom? How is your 
appetite now? Will nothing serve you for breakfast this 
cold morning but broiling poor Jack?” 

The giant now tried to rise, but Jack struck him a blow 
on the crown of the head with his pickaxe, which killed 
him at once. Jack then made haste back to rejoice his 
friends with the news of the giant’s death. When the 
justices of Cornwall heard of this valiant action, they sent 
for Jack, and declared that he should always be called 
Jack the Giant-Killer; and they also gave him a sword and 
belt, upon which was written, in letters of gold : — 

“This is the valiant Cornishman 
Who slew the giant Cormoran.” 

The news of Jack’s exploits soon spread over the western 
[ 75 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

parts of England: and another giant, called Old Blunder- 
bore, vowed to have revenge on Jack, if it should ever be 
his fortune to get him into his power. The giant kept an 
enchanted castle in the midst of a lonely wood. About four 
months after the death of Cormoran, as Jack was taking a 
journey into Wales, he passed through this wood; and, as 
he was very weary, he sat down to rest by the side of a 
pleasant fountain, and there he fell into a deep sleep. The 
giant came to the fountain for water just at this time, and 
found Jack there; and as the lines on Jack’s belt showed 
who he was, the giant lifted him up and laid him gently 
upon his shoulder, to carry him to his castle; but, as he 
passed through the thicket, the rustling of the leaves waked 
Jack; and he was sadly afraid when he found himself in 
the clutches of Blunderbore. Yet this was nothing to his 
fright soon after; for, when they reached the castle, he 
beheld the floor covered all over with the skulls and bones 
of men and women. The giant took him into a large room, 
where lay the hearts and limbs of persons who had been 
lately killed; and he told Jack, with a horrid grin, that 
men’s hearts, eaten with pepper and vinegar, were his nicest 
food, and also, that he thought he should make a dainty 
meal on his heart. When he had said this, he locked Jack 
up in that room, while he went to fetch another giant, who 
lived in the same wood, to enjoy a dinner off Jack’s flesh 
with him. While he was away. Jack heard dreadful 
shrieks, groans, and cries from many parts of the castle; 
and soon after he heard a mournful voice repeat these 
lines : — 

“Haste, valiant stranger, haste away, 

Lest you become the giant’s prey. 

On his return he’ll bring another. 

Still more savage than his brother; 

A horrid, cruel monster, who. 

Before he kills, will torture you. 

Oh valiant stranger ! haste away. 

Or you’ll become these giants’ prey.” 

[76] 





HE BLEW HIS HORN AND WOKE THE GIANT, WHO 
CAME TOWARDS JACK ROARING LIKE 
THUNDER 



t 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

This warning was so shocking to poor Jack, that he was 
ready to go mad. He ran to the window, and saw the two 
giants coming along arm in arm. This window was right 
over the gates of the castle. “Now,” thought Jack, “either 
my death or freedom is at hand.” 

There were two strong cords in the room. Jack made a 
large noose, with a slip-knot at the ends of both these, and, 
as the giants were coming through the gates, he threw the 
ropes over their heads. He then made the other ends fast 
to a beam in the ceiling, and pulled with all his might, till 
he had almost strangled them. When he saw that they were 
both quite black in the face, and had not the least strength 
left, he drew his sword, and slid down the ropes; he then 
killed the giants, and thus saved himself from a cruel death. 
Jack next took a great bunch of keys from the pocket of 
Blunderbore, and went into the castle again. He made a 
strict search through all the rooms, and in them found 
three ladies tied up by the hair of their heads, and almost 
starved to death. They told him that their husbands had 
been killed by the giants, who had then condemned them to 
be starved to death, because they would not eat the flesh of 
their own dead husbands. 

“Ladies,” said Jack, “I have put an end to the monster 
and his wicked brother; and I give you this castle and all 
the riches it contains, to make you some amends for the 
dreadful pains you have felt.” He then very politely gave 
them the keys of the castle, and went further on his journey 
to Wales. 

As Jack had not taken any of the giant’s riches for him- 
self, and had very little money of his own, he thought it 
best to travel as fast as he could. At length he lost his way; 
and, when night came on, he was in a lonely valley between 
two lofty mountains. There he walked about for some 
hours, without seeing any dwelling-place, so he thought 
himself very lucky at last in finding a large and handsome 
house. He went up to it boldly, and knocked loudly at the 

[79] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

gate; when, to his great terror and surpise, there came 
forth a monstrous giant with two heads. He spoke to Jack 
very civilly, for he was a Welsh giant, and all the mischief 
he did was by private and secret malice, under the show 
of friendship and kindness. Jack told him that he was a 
traveller who had lost his way, on which the huge monster 
made him welcome, and led him into a room, where there 
was a good bed in which to pass the night. Jack took off 
his clothes quickly; but though he was so weary, he could 
not go to sleep. Soon after this, he heard the giant walking 
backward and forward in the next room, and saying to 
himself : — 

“Though here you lodge with me this night, 

You shall not see the morning light; 

My club shall dash your brains out quite.” 


‘fSay you so?’’ thought Jack. ‘^Are these your tricks upon 
travellers? But I hope to prove as cunning as you.” Then 
getting out of bed, he groped about the room, and at last 
found a large thick billet of wood; he laid it in his own 
place in the bed, and hid himself in a dark corner of the 
room. In the middle of the night the giant came with his 
great club, and struck many heavy blows on the bed, in 
the very place where Jack had laid the billet, and then he 
went back to his own room, thinking he had broken all his 
bones. Early in the morning. Jack put a bold face upon 
the matter, and walked into the giant’s room to thank him 
for his lodging. 

The giant started when he saw him, and he began to 
stammer out, “Oh, dear me! is it you? Pray how did you 
sleep last light? Did you hear or see anything in the dead 
of the night?” 

“Nothing worth speaking of,” said Jack, carelessly; “a 
rat, I believe, gave me three or four slaps with his tail, 
and disturbed me a little, but I soon went to sleep again.” 

The giant wondered more and more at this ; yet he did 

[80] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

not answer a word, and went to bring two great bowls of 
hasty-pudding for their breakfast. 

Jack wished to make the giant believe that he could eat 
as much as himself; so he contrived to button a leathern 
bag inside his coat, and slipped the hasty-pudding into this 
bag, while he seemed to put it into his mouth. When break- 
fast was over, he said to the giant, ‘^Now I will show you 
a fine trick; I can cure all wounds with a touch; I could 
cut off my head one minute, and the next put it sound again 
on my shoulders: you shall see an example.” He then 
took hold of the knife, ripped up the leathern bag, and all 
the hasty-pudding tumbled out upon the floor. 

^‘Ods splutter hur nails,” cried the Welsh giant, who was 
ashamed to be outdone by such a little fellow as Jack; “hur 
can do that hurself.” So he snatched up the knife, plunged 
it into his stomach, and in a moment dropped down dead. 

As soon as Jack had thus tricked the Welsh monster, he 
went further on his journey; and, a few days later, he met 
with King Arthur’s only son, who had got his father’s leave 
to travel into Wales, to deliver a beautiful lady from the 
power of a wicked magician, by whom she was held in 
enchantment. When Jack found that the young prince 
had no servants with him, he begged leave to attend him; 
and the prince at once agreed to this, and gave Jack many 
thanks for his kindness. 

King Arthur’s son was a handsome, polite, and brave 
knight, and so good-natured, that he gave money to every- 
body he met. At length he gave his last penny to an old 
woman, and then turned to Jack, “How shall we be able 
to get food for ourselves the rest of our journey?” 

“Leave that to me, sir,” replied Jack; “I will provide 
for my prince.” 

Night now came on, and the prince began to grow un- 
easy at thinking where they should lodge. 

“Sir,” said Jack, “be of good heart; two miles further 
there lives a large giant, whom I know well ; he has three 

[8i] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

heads, and will fight five hundred men, and make them fly 
before him.” 

^‘Alas!” cried the king’s son, ‘Ve had better never have 
been born than meet with such a monster.” 

“My lord, leave me to manage him, and wait here in 
quiet till I return.” 

The prince now stayed behind, while Jack rode on at full 
speed ; and when he came to the gates of the castle, he gave 
a loud knock. The giant, with a voice like thunder, roared 
out, “Who is there?” 

Jack made answer, and said, “No one but your poor 
cousin Jack.” 

“Well,” said the giant, “what news, cousin Jack?” 

“Dear uncle,” said Jack, “I have heavy news.” 

“Pooh!” said the giant, “what heavy news can come to 
me? I am a giant with three heads, and can fight five hun- 
dred men, and make them fly before me.” 

“Alas!” said Jack, “here’s the king’s son coming with two 
thousand men to kill you, and to destroy the castle and all 
that you have.” 

“Oh, cousin Jack,” said the giant, “this is heavy news 
indeed! But I have a large cellar underground, where I 
will hide myself, and you shall lock, bolt, and bar me in, 
and keep the keys till the king’s son is gone.” • 

Now, when Jack had barred the giant fast in the vault, 
he went back and fetched the prince to the castle; they 
both made themselves merry with the wine and other 
dainties that were in the house. So that night they rested 
very pleasantly while the poor giant lay trembling and 
shaking with fear in the cellar underground. Early in the 
morning. Jack gave the king’s son gold and silver out of 
the giant’s treasure, and accompanied him three miles for- 
ward on his journey. The prince then sent Jack to let his 
uncle out of the hole, who asked him what he should give 
him as a reward for saving his castle. 

“Why, good uncle,” said Jack, “I desire nothing but the 

[82] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

old coat and cap, with the old rusty sword and slippers, 
which are hanging at your bed’s head.” 

^^Then,” said the giant, “you shall have them: and pray 
keep them for my sake, for they are things of great use. 
The coat will keep you invisible, the cap will give you 
knowledge, the sword will cut through anything, and the 
shoes are of vast swiftness; they may be useful to you in 
all times of danger, so take them with all my heart.” 

Jack gave many thanks to the giant, and then set off to 
the prince. When he had come up to the king’s son, they 
soon arrived at the dwelling of the beautiful lady, who was 
under the power of a wicked magician. She received the 
prince very politely, and made a noble feast for him: when 
it was ended, she rose, and, wiping her mouth with a fine 
handkerchief, said, “My lord, you must submit to the cus- 
tom of my palace; to-morrow morning I command you 
to tell me on whom I bestow this handkerchief, or lose your 
head.” She then left the room. 

The young prince went to bed very mournful, but Jack 
put on his cap of knowledge, which told him that the lady 
was forced, by the power of enchantment, to meet the wicked 
magician every night in the middle of the forest. Jack now 
put on his coat of darkness, and his shoes of swiftness, and 
was there before her. When the lady came, she gave the 
handkerchief to the magician. Jack, with his sword of 
sharpness, at one blow cut off his head; the enchantment 
was then ended in a moment, and the lady was restored to 
her former virtue and goodness. She was married to the 
prince on the next day, and soon after went back, with her 
royal husband and a great company, to the court of King 
Arthur, where they were received with loud and joyful 
welcomes; and the valiant hero Jack, for the many great 
exploits he had done for the good of his country, was made 
one of the knights of the Round Table. 

As Jack had been so lucky in all his adventures, he re- 
solved not to be idle for the future, but still to do what serv- 

[83] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ices he could for the honour of the king and the nation. 
He therefore humbly begged his majesty to furnish him 
with a horse and money, that he might travel in search of 
new and strange exploits. “For,” said he to the king, “there 
are many giants yet living in the remote parts of Wales, 
to the great terror and distress of your majesty’s subjects; 
therefore, if it please you, sire, to favour me in my design, 
I will soon rid your kingdom of these giants and monsters 
in human shape.” 

Now when the king heard this offer, and began to think 
of the cruel deeds of these bloodthirsty giants and savage 
monsters, he gave Jack everything proper for such a jour- 
ney. After this. Jack took leave of the king, the prince, 
and all the knights, and set off ; taking with him his cap 
of knowledge, his sword of sharpness, his shoes of swiftness, 
and his invisible coat, the better to perform the great ex- 
ploits that might fall in his way. He went along over hills 
and mountains; and on the third day he came to a wide 
forest. He had hardly entered it, when on a sudden he 
heard dreadful shrieks and cries; and forcing his way 
through the trees, saw a monstrous giant dragging along 
by the hair of their heads, a handsome knight and a beauti- 
ful lady. Their tears and cries melted the heart of honest 
Jack; he alighted from his horse, and, tying him to an 
oak-tree, put on his invisible coat, under which he carried 
his sword of sharpness. 

When he came up to the giant, he made several strokes 
at him, but could not reach his body, on account of the 
enormous height of the terrible creature; but he wounded 
his thighs in several places; and at length, putting both 
hands to his sword, and aiming with all his might, he cut 
off both the giant’s legs just below the garter; and the 
trunk of his body, tumbling to the ground, made not only 
the trees shake, but the earth itself tremble with the force 
of his fall. Then Jack, setting his foot upon his neck, ex- 
claimed: “Thou barbarous and savage wretch, behold, I 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

come to execute upon thee the just reward for all thy 
crimes;” and instantly plunged his sword into the giant’s 
body. The huge monster gave a groan, and yielded up his 
life into the hands of the victorious Jack the Giant-Killer, 
whilst the noble knight and the virtuous lady were both 
joyful spectators of his sudden death. They not only re- 
turned Jack hearty thanks for their deliverance, but also 
invited him to their house, to refresh himself after his 
dreadful encounter, as likewise to receive a reward for his 
good services. 

“No,” said Jack, “I cannot be at ease till I find out the 
den that was the monster’s habitation.” 

The knight, on hearing this, grew very sorrowful, and 
replied: “Noble stranger, it is too much to run a second 
hazard; this monster lived in a den under yonder moun- 
tain, with a brother of his, more fierce and cruel than him- 
self ; therefore, if you should go thither, and perish in the 
attempt, it would be a heart-breaking thing to me and my 
lady; so let me persuade you to go back with us, and desist 
from any further pursuit.” 

“Nay,” answered Jack, “if there be another, even if there 
were twenty, I would shed the last drop of blood in my 
body before one of them should escape. When I have 
finished this task, I will come and pay my respects to you.” 

So when they had told him where to find them again, he 
got on his horse and went after the dead giant’s brother. 

Jack had not ridden a mile and a half before he came 
in sight of the mouth of the cavern; and, nigh the entrance 
of it, he saw the other giant sitting on a huge block of 
timber, with a knotted iron club lying by his side, waiting 
for his brother. His eyes looked like flames of fire, his 
face was grim and ugly, and his cheeks were like two flitches 
of bacon ; the bristles of his beard seemed to be thick rods 
of iron; and his long locks of hair hung down upon his 
broad shoulders like curling snakes. Jack got down from 
his horse, and turned him into a thicket; then he put on 
7 [85] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

his coat of darkness, and drew a little nearer to behold this 
figure, and said softly, “Oh, monster! are you there? It 
will not be long before I shall take you fast by the beard.” 

The giant all this while could not see him, by reason of 
his invisible coat; so Jack came quite close to him, and 
struck a blow at his head with his sword of sharpness; 
but he missed his aim, and only cut off his nose, which 
made him roar like loud claps of thunder. He rolled his 
glaring eyes round on every side, but could not see who 
had given him the blow; so he took up his iron club, and 
began to lay about him like one that was mad with pain 
and fury. 

“Nay,” said Jack, “if this be the case, I will kill you at 
once.” So saying, he slipped nimbly behind him, and 
jumping upon the block of timber, as the giant rose from 
it, he stabbed him in the back; when, after a few howls, 
he dropped down dead. Jack cut off his head, and sent it, 
with the head of his brother, to King Arthur, by a waggon 
which he had hired for that purpose. When Jack had 
thus killed these two monsters, he went into their cave in 
search of their treasure. He passed through many turn- 
ings and windings, which led him to a room paved with 
freestone ; at the end of it was a boiling cauldron, and on 
the right hand stood a large table, where the giants used to 
dine. He then came to a window that was secured with 
iron bars, through which he saw a number of wretched 
captives, who cried out when they saw Jack: “Alas! alas! 
young man, you are come to be one among us in this horrid 
den.” 

“I hope,” said Jack, “you will not stay here long: but 
pray tell me what is the meaning of your being here 
at all?” 

“Alas!” said one poor old man, “I will tell you, sir. We 
are persons that have been taken by the giants who hold 
this cave, and are kept till they choose to have a feast; 
then one of us is to be killed, and cooked to please their 

[ 86 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

taste. It is not long since they took three for the same 
purpose.” 

“Well,” said Jack, “I have given them such a dinner, 
that it will be long enough before they have any more.” 

The captives were amazed at his words. 

“You may believe me,” said Jack, “for I have killed 
them both with the edge of this sword, and have sent their 
large heads to the court of King Arthur, as marks of my 
great success.” 

To show that what he said was true, he unlocked the gate, 
and set the captives all free. Then he led them to the great 
room, placed them round the table, and placed before them 
two quarters of beef, with bread and wine; upon which 
they feasted their fill. When supper was over, they searched 
the giant’s coffers, and Jack divided among them all the 
treasures. The next morning they set off to their homes, 
and Jack to the knight’s house, whom he had left with his 
lady not long before. 

He was received with the greatest joy by the thankful 
knight, and his lady, who, in honour of Jack’s exploits, 
gave a grand feast, to which all the nobles and gentry were 
invited. When the company were assembled, the knight 
declared to them the great actions of Jack, and gave him, 
as a mark of respect, a fine ring, on which was engraved 
the picture of the giant dragging the knight and the lady 
by the hair, with this motto round it: — 

“Behold in dire distress were we, 

Under a giant’s fierce command: 

But gained our lives and liberty 

From valiant Jack’s victorious hand.’’ 


Among the guests then present were five aged gentlemen, 
who were fathers to some of those captives who had been 
freed by Jack from the dungeon of the giants. As soon 
as they heard that he was the person who had done such 
wonders, they pressed round him with tears of joy, to return 

[87] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

him thanks for the happiness he had caused them. After 
this the bowl went round, and every one drank the health 
and long life of the gallant hero. Mirth increased, and 
the hall was filled with peals of laughter. But, on a sud- 
den, a herald, pale and breathless, rushed into the midst 
of the company, and told them that Thundel, a savage 
giant with two heads, had heard of the death of his two 
kinsmen, and was come to take his revenge on Jack; and 
that he was now within a mile of the house, the people 
flying before him like chaff before the wind. At this news 
the very boldest of the guests trembled; but Jack drew his 
sword, and said, “Let him come, I have a rod for him also. 
Pray, ladies and gentlemen, do me the favour to walk into 
the garden, and you shall soon behold the giant’s defeat 
and death.” 

To this they all agreed, and heartily wished him success 
in his dangerous attempt. 

The knight’s house stood in the middle of a moat, thirty 
feet deep and twenty wide, over which lay a drawbridge. 
Jack set men to work, to cut the bridge on both sides, 
almost to the middle, and then dressed himself in his coat 
of darkness, and went against the giant with his sword of 
sharpness. As he came close to him, though the giant could 
not see him for his invisible coat, yet he found some danger 
was near, which made him cry out: — 


“Fa, fe, fi, fo, fum, 

I smell the blood of an Englishman; 

Let him be alive, or let him be dead, 
ril grind his bones to make me bread.” 

“Say you so, my friend?” said Jack; “you are a mon- 
strous miller, indeed!” 

“Art thou,” cried the giant, “the villain that killed my 
kinsmen? Then I will tear thee with my teeth, and grind 
thy bones to powder.” 

“You must catch me first,” said Jack; and throwing off 

[ 88 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

his coat of darkness, and putting on his shoes of swiftness, 
he began to run, the giant following him like a walking 
castle, making the earth shake at every step. 

Jack led him round and round the walls of the house, 
that the company might see the monster; then, to finish 
the work, he ran over the drawbridge, the giant going 
after him with his club: but when he came to the middle, 
where the bridge had been cut on both sides, the great 
weight of his body made it break, and he tumbled into the 
water, where he rolled about like a large whale. Jack now 
stood by the side of the moat, and laughed and jeered at 
him, saying, ‘‘I think you told me you would grind my 
bones to powder; when will you begin?” 

The giant foamed at both his horrid mouths with fury, 
and plunged from side to side of the moat; but he could 
not get out to have revenge on his little foe. At last Jack 
ordered a cart-rope to be brought to him; he then drew it 
over his two heads, and by the help of a team of horses, 
dragged him to the edge of the moat, where he cut off his 
heads : and before he either ate or drank, sent them both to 
the court of King Arthur. He then went back to the table 
with the company, and the rest of the day was spent in 
mirth and good cheer. 

After staying with the knight for some time. Jack grew 
weary of such an idle life, and set out again in search of 
new adventures. He went over hills and dales without 
meeting any, till he came to the foot of a very high moun- 
tain. Here he knocked at the door of a small and lonely 
house, and an old man, with a head as white as snow, let 
him in. 

“Good father,” said Jack, “can you lodge a traveller 
who has lost his way?” 

“Yes,” said the hermit, “I can, if you will accept such 
fare as my poor house affords.” 

Jack entered, and the old man set before him some bread 
and fruit for his supper. When Jack had eaten as much 

[89] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

as he chose, the hermit said: ‘‘My son, I know you are 
the famous conqueror of giants; now, at the top of this 
mountain is an enchanted castle, kept by a giant named 
Galligantus, who, by the help of a vile magician, gets 
many knights into his castle, where he changes them into 
the shape of beasts. Above all, I lament the hard fate of 
a duke’s daughter, whom they seized as she was walking 
in her father’s garden, and brought hither through the air 
in a chariot drawn by two fiery dragons, and turned her 
into the shape of a deer. Many knights have tried to destroy 
the enchantment and deliver her, yet none have been able 
to do it, by reason of two fiery griffins, who guard the gate 
of the castle, and destroy all who come nigh; but as you, 
my son, have an invisible coat, you may pass by them with- 
out being seen ; and on the gates of the castle you will find 
engraved by what means the enchantment may be broken.” 

Jack promised that in the morning, at the risk of his 
life, he would break the enchantment; and after a sound 
sleep, he arose early, put on his invisible coat, and got ready 
for the attempt. When he had climbed to the top of the 
mountain, he saw the two fiery griffins; but he passed 
between them without the least fear of danger for they 
could not see him because of his invisible coat. On the 
castle-gate he found a golden trumpet, under which were 
written these lines : — 

“Whoever can this trumpet blow, 

Shall cause the giant’s overthrow.” 

As soon as Jack had read this, he seized the trumpet, 
and blew a shrill blast, which made the gate fly open, and 
the very castle itself tremble. The giant and the conjuror 
now knew that their wicked course was at an end, and they 
stood biting their thumbs and shaking with fear. Jack with 
his sword of sharpness, soon killed the giant, and the magi- 
cian was then carried away by a whirlwind. All the knights 
and beautiful ladies, who had been changed into birds and 
[90] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

beasts, returned to their proper shapes. The castle vanished 
away like smoke, and the head of the giant Galligantus 
was sent to King Arthur. The knights and ladies rested 
that night at the old man’s hermitage, and the next day 
they set out for the court. Jack then went up to the king, 
and gave his majesty an account of all his fierce battles. 
Jack’s fame had spread through the whole country; and 
at the king’s desire, the duke gave him his daughter in 
marriage, to the joy of all the kingdom. After this, the 
king gave him a large estate, on which he and his lady lived 
the rest of their days in joy and content. 



I N the days of King Arthur, Merlin, the most learned 
enchanter of his time, was on a journey; and being 
very weary, stopped one day at the cottage of an hon- 
est ploughman to ask for refreshment. The ploughman’s 
wife, with great civility, immediately brought him some 
milk in a wooden bowl, and some brown bread on a 
wooden platter. Merlin could not help observing, that 
although everything within the cottage was particularly 
neat and clean, and in good order, the ploughman and his 
wife had the most sorrowful air imaginable: so he ques- 
tioned them on the cause of their melancholy, and learned 
that they were very miserable because they had no children. 
The poor woman declared, with tears in her eyes, that she 
should be the happiest creature in the world, if she had a 
son, although he were no bigger than his father’s thumb. 
Merlin was much amused with the notion of a boy no big- 
ger than a man’s thumb; and as soon as he returned home, 
he sent for the queen of the fairies (with whom he was very 
intimate), and related to her the desire of the plough- 
man and his wife to have a son the size of his father’s 
thumb. She liked the plan exceedingly, and declared 
their wish should be speedily granted. Accordingly, the 
ploughman’s wife had a son, who in a few minutes grew 
as tall as his father’s thumb. The queen of the fairies 
came in at the window as the mother was sitting up in 
bed admiring the child. Her majesty kissed the infant, 
[92] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

and, giving it the name of Tom Thumb, immediately 
summoned several fairies from Fairyland, to clothe her 
new little favourite : — 

“An oak-leaf hat he had for his crown, 

His shirt it was by spiders spun: 

With doublet wove of thistledown, 

His trousers up with points were done; 

His stockings, of apple-rind, they tie 
With eye-lash pluck’d from his mother’s eye: 

His shoes were made of a mouse’s skin. 

Nicely tann’d with hair within.” 


Tom was never any bigger than his father’s thumb, which 
was not a large thumb neither; but as he grew older, he 
became very cunning, for which his mother did not suffi- 
ciently correct him: and by this ill quality he was often 
brought into difficulties. For instance, when he had learned 
to play with other boys for cherry-stones, and had lost all 
his own, he used to creep into the boys’ bags, fill his pockets, 
and come out again to play. But one day as he was getting 
out of a bag of cherry-stones, the boy to whom it belonged 
chanced to see him. 

“Ah, ha, my little Tom Thumb!” said he, “have I caught 
you at your bad tricks at last? Now I will reward you 
for thieving.” Then drawing the string tight round his 
neck, and shaking the bag, the cherry-stones bruised Tom’s 
legs, thighs, and body sadly; which made him beg to be 
let out, and promise never to be guilty of such things any 
more. 

Shortly afterwards Tom’s mother was making a batter- 
pudding, and that he might see how she mixed it, he 
climbed on the edge of the bowl; but his foot happening 
to slip, he fell over head and ears into the batter, and his 
mother, not observing him, stirred him into the pudding, 
and popped him into the pot to boil. The hot water made 
Tom kick and struggle; and his mother, seeing the pud- 
ding jump up and down in such a furious manner, thought 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

it was bewitched; and a tinker coming by just at the time, 
she quickly gave him the pudding; he put it into his budget, 
and walked on. 

As soon as Tom could get the batter out of his mouth, 
he began to cry aloud, which so frightened the poor tinker, 
that he flung the pudding over the hedge, and ran away 
from it as fast as he could. The pudding being broken to 
pieces by the fall, Tom was released, and walked home to his 
mother, who gave him a kiss and put him to bed. 

Tom Thumb’s mother once took him with her when she 
went to milk the cow ; and it being a very windy day, she 
tied him with a needleful of thread to a thistle, that 
he might not be blown away. The cow, liking his 
oak-leaf hat, took him and the thistle up at one mouth- 
ful. While the cow chewed the thistle, Tom, terrified at 
her great teeth, which seemed ready to crush him to 
pieces, roared, “Mother, mother!” as loud as he could 
bawl. 

“Where are you. Tommy, my dear Tommy?” said the 
mother. 

“Here, mother, here in the red cow’s mouth.” 

The mother began to cry and wring her hands; but the 
cow, surprised at such odd noises in her throat, opened 
her mouth and let him drop out. His mother clapped him 
into her apron, and ran home with him. Tom’s father 
made him a whip of a barley straw to drive the cattle with, 
and being one day in the field he slipped into a deep furrow. 
A raven flying over picked him up with a grain of corn, 
and flew with him to the top of a giant’s castle by the sea- 
side, where he left him; and old Grumbo, the giant, coming 
soon after to walk upon his terrace, swallowed Tom like 
a pill, clothes and all. Tom presently made the giant very 
uncomfortable, and he threw him up into the sea. A great 
fish then swallowed him. This fish was soon after caught, 
and sent as a present to King Arthur. When it was cut 
open, everybody was delighted with little Tom Thumb. 

[94] 



THE COW TOOK HIM UP AT ONE MOUTHFUL 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

The king made him his dwarf; he was the favourite of the 
whole court; and, by his merry pranks, often amused the 
queen and the knights of the Round Table. The king, 
when he rode on horseback, frequently took Tom in his 
hand ; and if a shower of rain came on, he used to creep 
into the king’s waistcoat-pocket, and sleep till the rain was 
over. The king also sometimes questioned Tom concern- 
ing parents ; and when Tom informed his majesty they were 
very poor people, the king led him into his treasury, and 
told him he should pay his friends a visit, and take with 
him as much money as he could carry. Tom procured a 
little purse, and putting a threepenny piece into it, with 
much labour and difficulty got it upon his back; and after 
travelling two days and nights, arrived at his father’s house. 
His mother met him at the door, almost tired to death, 
having in forty-eight hours travelled almost half a mile 
with a huge silver threepence upon his back. Both his 
parents were glad to see him, especially when he had 
brought such an amazing sum of money with him. They 
placed him in a walnut-shell by the fireside, and feasted 
him for three days upon a hazel-nut, which made him sick, 
for a whole nut usually served him for a month. Tom got 
well, but could not travel because it had rained : therefore 
his mother took him in her hand, and with one puff blew 
him into King Arthur’s court; where Tom entertained the 
king, queen, and nobility at tilts and tournaments, at which 
he exerted himself so much that he brought on a fit of sick- 
ness, and his life was despaired of. At this juncture the 
queen of the fairies came in a chariot, drawn by flying 
mice, placed Tom by her side, and drove through the air, 
without stopping till they arrived at her palace; when, 
after restoring him to health and permitting him to enjoy 
all the gay diversions of Fairyland, she commanded a fair 
wind, and, placing Tom before it, blew him straight to the 
court of King Arthur. But just as Tom should have 
alighted in the courtyard of the palace, the cook happened 

[97] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

to pass along with the king’s great bowl of furmenty (King 
Arthur loved furmenty), and poor Tom Thumb fell plump 
into the middle of it, and splashed the hot furmenty into 
the cook’s eyes. Down went the bowl. 

“Oh dear! oh dear!” cried Tom. 

“Murder! murder!” bellowed the cook; and away 
poured the king’s nice furmenty into the kennel. 

The cook was a red-faced, cross fellow, and swore to the 
king that Tom had done it out of mere mischief ; so he was 
taken up, tried, and sentenced to be beheaded. Tom hear- 
ing this dreadful sentence, and seeing a miller stand by 
with his mouth wide open, he took a good spring, and 
jumped down the miller’s throat, unperceived by all, even 
by the miller himself. 

Tom being lost, the court broke up, and away went the 
miller to his mill. But Tom did not leave him long at rest: 
he began to roll and tumble about, so that the miller thought 
himself bewitched, and sent for a doctor. When the doctor 
came, Tom began to dance and sing; the doctor was as 
much frightened as the miller, and sent in great haste for 
five more doctors and twenty learned men. While all these 
were debating upon the affair, the miller (for they were 
very tedious) happened to yawn, and Tom, taking the op- 
portunity, made another jump, and alighted on his feet in 
the middle of the table. The miller, provoked to be thus 
tormented by such a little creature, fell into a great passion, 
caught hold of Tom, and threw him out of the window 
into the river. A large salmon swimming by snapped him 
up in a minute. The salmon was soon caught and sold in 
the market to a steward of a lord. The lord, thinking it 
an uncommon fine fish, made a present of it to the king, 
who ordered it to be dressed immediately. When the cook 
cut open the salmon, he found poor Tom, and ran with 
him directly to the king; but the king, being busy with 
state affairs, desired that he might be brought another day. 
The cook resolving to keep him safely this time, as he had 

[98] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

SO lately given him the slip, clapped him into a mouse-trap, 
and left him to amuse himself by peeping through the wires 
for a whole week; when the king sent for him, he forgave 
him for throwing down the furmenty, ordered him new 
clothes, and knighted him : — 

“His shirt was made of butterflies’ wings, 

His boots were made of chicken skins; 

His coat and breeches were made with pride: 

A tailor’s needle hung by his side; 

A mouse for a horse he used to ride.” 

Thus dressed and mounted, he rode a-hunting with the 
king and nobility, who all laughed heartily at Tom and 
his fine prancing steed. As they rode by a farmhouse one 
day, a cat jumped from behind the door, seized the mouse 
and little Tom, and began to devour the mouse; however, 
Tom boldly drew his sword and attacked the cat, who then 
let him fall. The king and his nobles, seeing Tom falling, 
went to his assistance, and one of the lords caught him in 
his hat; but poor Tom was sadly scratched, and his clothes 
were torn by the claws of the cat. In this condition he was 
carried home, where a bed of down was made for him in 
a little ivory cabinet. The queen of the fairies came and 
took him again to Fairyland, where she kept him for some 
years; and then, dressing him in bright green, sent him 
flying once more through the air to the earth, in the days 
of King Thunstone. The people flocked far and near to 
look at him; and the king, before whom he was carried, 
asked him who he was, whence he came, and where he 
lived? Tom answered: — 

“My name is Tom Thumb, 

From the Fairies I come; 

When King Arthur shone, 

This court was my home. 

In me he delighted. 

By him I was knighted; 

Did you ever hear of 
Sir Thomas Thumb?” 

[99] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The king was so charmed with this address, that he 
ordered a little chair to be made, in order that Tom might 
sit on his table, and also a palace of gold a span high, with 
a door an inch wide, for little Tom to live in. He also gave 
him a coach drawn by six small mice. This made the 
queen angry, because she had not a new coach too: there- 
fore, resolving to ruin Tom, she complained to the king 
that he had behaved very insolently to her. The king sent 
for him in a rage. Tom, to escape his fury, crept into an 
empty snail-shell, and there lay till he was almost starved ; 
when, peeping out of the hole, he saw a fine butterfly settle 
on the ground: he now ventured out, and getting astride, 
the butterfly took wing, and mounted into the air with little 
Tom on his back. Away he flew from field to field, from 
tree to tree, till at last he flew to the king’s court. The 
king, queen, and nobles, all strove to catch the butterfly, but 
could not. At length poor Tom, having neither bridle nor 
saddle, slipped from his seat, and fell into a watering-pot, 
where he was found almost drowned. The queen vowed 
he should be guillotined; but while the guillotine was 
getting ready, he was secured once more in a mouse- 
trap; when the cat, seeing something stir, and supposing 
it to be a mouse, patted the trap about till she broke 
it, and set Tom at liberty. Soon afterwards a spider, 
taking him for a fly, made at him. Tom drew his sword 
and fought valiantly, but the spider’s poisonous breath 
overcame him : — 


“He fell dead on the ground where late he had stood, 

And the spider suck’d up the last drop of his blood.” 

King Thunstone and his whole court went into mourn- 
ing for little Tom Thumb. They buried him under a 
rosebush, and raised a nice white marble monument over 
his grave, with the following epitaph: — 

[lOO] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Here lies Tom Thumb, King Arthur’s knight, 

Who died by a spider’s cruel bite. 

He was well known in Arthur’s court, 

Where he afforded gallant sport; 

He rode at tilt and tournament, 

And on a mouse a-hunting went: 

Alive he fill’d the court with mirth, 

His death to sorrow soon gave birth. 

Wipe, wipe your eyes, and shake your head, 

And cry, ‘Alas! Tom Thumb is dead.’ ” 


8 



T here was once a miller who was very poor, but 
he had a beautiful daughter. Now, it happened that 
he came to speak to the king, and, to give himself 
importance, he said to him, “I have a daughter who can 
spin straw into gold.” 

The king said to the miller, “That is a talent that pleases 
me well; if she be as skilful as you say, bring her to- 
morrow to the palace, and I will put her to the proof.” 

When the maiden was brought to him, he led her to a 
room full of straw, gave her a wheel and spindle, and said, 
“Now set to work, and if by the morrow this straw be not 
spun into gold, you shall die.” He locked the door, and 
left the maiden alone. 

The poor girl sat down disconsolate, and could not for 
her life think what she was to do; for she knew not — how 
could she? — the way to spin straw into gold; and her dis- 
tress increased so much that at last she began to weep. All 
at once the door opened, and a little man entered, and said, 
“Good evening, my pretty miller’s daughter, why are you 
weeping so bitterly?” 

“Ah!” answered the maiden, “I must spin straw into 
gold, and know not how to do it.” 

The little man said, “What will you give me if I do it 
for you?” 


[102] 





/ 


.1 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“My neckerchief/’ said the maiden. 

He took the kerchief, sat down before the wheel, and 
grind, grind, grind — three times did he grind — and the 
spindle was full: then he put another thread on, and grind, 
grind, grind, the second was full; so he spun on till morn- 
ing; when all the straw was spun, and all the spindles were 
full of gold. 

The king came at sunrise, and was greatly astonished 
and overjoyed at the sight; but it only made his heart the 
more greedy of gold. He put the miller’s daughter into 
another much larger room, full of straw, and ordered her 
to spin it all in one night, if life were dear to her. The 
poor helpless maiden began to weep, when once more the 
door flew open, the little man appeared, and said, “What 
will you give me if I spin this straw into gold?” 

“My ring from my finger,” answered the maiden. 

The little man took the ring, began to turn the wheel, 
and, by morning, all the straw was spun into shining gold. 

The king was highly delighted when he saw it, but was 
not yet satisfied with the quantity of gold ; so he put the 
damsel into a still larger room, full of straw, and said, 
“Spin this during the night; and if you do it, you shall be 
my wife.” “For,” he thought, “if she’s only a miller’s 
daughter I shall never find a richer wife in the whole 
world.” 

As soon as the damsel was alone, the little man came the 
third time, and said, “What will you give me if I again 
spin all this straw for you?” 

“I have nothing more to give you,” answered the girl. 

“Then promise, if you become queen, to give me your 
first child.” 

“Who knows how that may be, or how things may turn 
out between now and then?” thought the girl, but in her 
perplexity she could not help herself: so she promised the 
little man what he desired, and he spun all the straw into 
gold. 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

When the king came in the morning, and saw that his 
orders had been obeyed, he married the maiden, and the 
beautiful miller’s daughter became a queen. After a year 
had passed she brought a lovely baby into the world, but 
quite forgot the little man, till he walked suddenly into 
her chamber, and said, “Give me what you promised me.” 
The queen was frightened, and offered the dwarf all the 
riches of the kingdom if he would only leave her her child ; 
but he answered, “No; something living is dearer to me 
than all the treasures of the world.” 

Then the queen began to grieve and to weep so bitterly, 
that the little man took pity upon her and said, “I will give 
you three days; if in that time you can find out my name, 
you shall keep the child.” 

All night long the queen thought over every name she 
had ever heard, and sent a messenger through the kingdom^ 
to inquire what names were usually given to people in that 
country. When, next day, the little man came again, she 
began with Caspar, Melchior, Balthazar, and repeated, 
each after each, all the names she knew or had heard of; 
but at each one the little man said, “That is not my name.” 

The second day she again sent round about in all direc- 
tions, to ask how the people were called, and repeated to 
the little man the strangest names she could hear of or 
imagine: to each he answered always, “That is not my 
name.” 

The third day the messenger returned and said, “I have 
not been able to find a single new name; but as I came over 
a high mountain by a wood, where the fox and the hare 
bid each other good-night, I saw a little house, and before 
the house was burning a little fire, and round the fire danced 
a very funny little man, who hopped upon one leg, and 
cried out: — 

“To-day I brew, to-morrow I bake, 

Next day the queen’s child I shall take; 

How glad I am that nobody knows 
My name is Rumpelstilzchen!” 

[io6] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

You may guess how joyful the queen was at hearing this ; 
and when, soon after, the little man entered and said, 
“Queen, what is my name?” she asked him mischievously, 
“Is your name Kunz?” 

“No.” 

“Is your name Carl?” 

“No.” 

“Are you not sometimes called Rumpelstilzchen?” 

“A witch has told you that— a witch has told you!” 
shrieked the poor little man, and stamped so furiously with 
his right foot that it sunk into the earth up to the hip; then 
he seized his left foot with both hands with such violence, 
that he tore himself right in two. 



FORTUNATUS 


N the city of Famagosta, in the island 
of Cyprus, there lived a very rich 
gentleman. His name was Theo- 
dorus: he married a lady who was 
the greatest beauty in Cyprus, and she 
was as rich as himself; she was called 
Graciana. They both had every pleas- 
ure that wealth could buy, and lived 
in the first style. Besides all this, the 
lady Graciana brought her husband a fine little son, who 
was named Fortunatus; so one would think nothing could 
have kept Theodorus from being the most happy person in 
the world. But this was not long the case; for when he 
had enjoyed all these pleasures for some time, he grew tired 
of them, and began to keep company with young noblemen 
of the court, with whom he sat up all night drinking and 
playing cards, so that in a few years he spent all his for- 
tune. He was now very sorry for what he had done, but 
it was too late ; and there was nothing he could do, but to 
work at some trade to support his wife and child. For all 
this the lady Graciana never found fault with him, but 
still loved her husband the same as before; saying, ^^Dear 
Theodorus, to be sure I do not know how to work at any 
trade; but if I can not help you in earning money, I will 
[io8] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

help you to save it.” So Theodorus set to work; and 
though the lady Graciana had always been used only to 
ring her bell for everything that she wanted, she now 
scoured the kettles and washed the clothes with her own 
hands. 

They went on in this manner till Fortunatus was sixteen 
years of age. When that time came, one day, as they were 
all sitting at dinner, Theodorus fixed his eyes on his son, 
and sighed deeply. 

“What is the matter with you, father?” said Fortunatus. 

“Ah! my child,” said Theodorus, “I have reason enough 
to be sorry, when I think of the noble fortune which I have 
spent, and that my folly will force you to labour for your 
living.” 

“Father,” replied Fortunatus, “do not grieve about it. 
I have often thought that it was time I should do something 
for myself ; and though I have not been brought up to any 
trade, yet I hope I can contrive to support myself some- 
how.” 

When Fortunatus had done his dinner, he took his hat 
and walked to the sea-side, thinking of what he could do, 
so as to be no longer a burden to his parents. Just as he 
reached the sea-shore, the Earl of Flanders, who had been 
to Jerusalem, was embarking on board his ship with all his 
servants, to set sail for Flanders. Fortunatus now thought 
he would offer himself to be the Earl’s page. When the 
Earl saw that he was a smart-looking lad, and heard the 
quick replies which he made to his questions, he took him 
into his service; so at once they all went on board. On 
their way the ship stopped a short time at the port of Venice, 
where Fortunatus saw many strange things, which made 
him wish still more to travel, and taught him much that he 
did not know before. 

Soon after this they came to Flanders; and they had not 
been long on shore, before the Earl, his master, was married 
to the daughter of the Duke of Cleves. The wedding was 
[109] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

kept with all sorts of public feasting, and games on horse- 
back, called tilts, which lasted many days ; and, among the 
rest, the Earl’s lady gave two jewels as prizes to be played 
for, each of them the value of a hundred crowns. One of 
them was won by Fortunatus, and the other by Timothy, 
a servant of the Duke of Burgundy; who afterwards ran 
another tilt with Fortunatus, so that the winner was to have 
both the jewels. So they tilted, and, at the fourth course, 
Fortunatus hoisted Timothy a full spear’s length from his 
horse, and thus won both the jewels, which pleased the Earl 
and Countess so much that they praised Fortunatus, and 
thought better of him than ever. At this time, also, Fortu- 
natus had many rich presents given him by the lords and 
ladies of the court. But the high favour shown him made 
his fellow-servants jealous, and one, named Robert, who 
had always pretended a great friendship for Fortunatus, 
made him believe that for all his seeming kindness, the 
Earl, in secret, envied him his great skill in tilting. Robert 
said, too, that he had heard the Earl give private orders to 
one of his servants to find some way of killing him next 
day, while they should all be out hunting. 

Fortunatus thanked the wicked Robert for what he 
thought a great kindness; and the next day, at daybreak, 
he took the swiftest horse in the Earl’s stables, and left the 
country. When the Earl heard that Fortunatus had gone 
away in a hurry, he was much surprised, and asked all his 
servants what they knew about the matter, but they all 
denied knowing anything of it, or why he had left them. 
The Earl then said, “Fortunatus was a lad for whom I 
had a great esteem; I am sure some of you must have given 
him an affront; if I discover it, I shall not fail to punish 
the guilty person.” In the meantime, Fortunatus, when 
he found himself out of the Earl’s country, stopped at an 
inn to refresh himself, and began to reckon how much he 
had about him. He took out all his fine clothes and jewels, 
and could not help putting them on. He then looked at 
[no] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

himself in the glass, and thought that, to be sure, he was 
quite a fine smart fellow. Next he took out his purse, and 
counted the money that had been given him by the lords 
and ladies of the Earl’s court. He found that in all he had 
five hundred crowns ; so he bought a horse, and took care to 
send back the one that he had taken from the Earl’s stable. 

He then set off for Calais, crossed the Channel, landed 
safely at Dover, and went on to London, where he soon 
made his way into genteel company, and had once the honour 
to dance with the daughter of a Duke at the Lord Mayor’s 
ball. This sort of life, as anybody may well think, soon made 
away with his little stock of money. When Fortunatus 
found that he had not a penny left, he began to think of 
going back again to France, and soon after went on board 
a ship bound to Picardy. He landed in that country, but 
finding no employment he set off for Brittany, when he 
lost his way in crossing a wood, and was forced to stay in 
it all night. The next morning he was little better off, for 
he could find no path. So he walked about from one part 
of the wood to another, till at last, on the evening of the 
second day, he saw a spring, at which he drank very heart- 
ily; but still he had nothing to eat, and was ready to die 
with hunger. When night came on, he heard the growling 
of wild beasts, so he climbed up a high tree for safety, and 
he had hardly seated himself in it, before a lion walked 
fiercely up to the spring to drink. This made him very 
much afraid. When the lion had gone away, a bear came 
to drink also; and, as the moon shone very bright, the beast 
looked up, and saw Fortunatus, and straightway began to 
climb up the tree to get at him. 

Fortunatus drew his sword, and sat quiet till the bear 
was come within arm’s length ; and then he ran him through 
the body. This drove the bear so very savage, that he made 
a great spring to get at him; but the bough broke, and 
down he fell, and lay sprawling and howling on the ground. 
Fortunatus now looked around on all sides ; and as he saw 

[III] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

no more wild beasts near, he thought this would be a good 
time to get rid of the bear at once ; so down he came, and 
killed him at a single blow. Being almost starved for want 
of food, the poor youth stooped down, and was going to 
suck the blood of the bear; but looking round once more, 
to see if any wild beasts were coming, he on a sudden beheld 
a beautiful lady standing by his side, with a bandage over 
her eyes, leaning upon a wheel, and looking as if she were 
going to speak, which she soon did, in these words : “Know, 
young man, that my name is Fortune; I have the power to 
bestow wisdom, strength, riches, health, beauty, and long 
life; one of these I am willing to grant you — choose for 
yourself which it shall be.” 

Fortunatus was not a moment before he answered : “Good 
lady, I wish to have riches in such plenty that I may never 
again know what it is to be so hungry as I now find myself.” 
The lady then gave him a purse, and told him that in all 
the countries where he might happen to be, he need only put 
his hand into the purse as often as he pleased, and he would 
be sure to find in it ten pieces of gold ; that the purse should 
never fail of yielding the same sum as long as it was kept 
by him and his children; but that when he and his children 
should be dead, then the purse would lose its power. 

Fortunatus now did not know what to do with himself 
for joy, and began to thank the lady very much; but she 
told him that he had better think of making his way out of 
the wood. She then directed him which path to take, and 
bade him farewell. He walked by the light of the moon, 
as fast as his weakness and fatigue would let him, till he 
came near an inn. But before he went into it, he thought it 
would be best to see whether the Lady Fortune had been 
as good as her word; so he put his hand into his purse, 
and to his great joy he counted ten pieces of gold. Having 
nothing to fear, Fortunatus walked boldly up to the inn, 
and called for the best supper they could get ready in a 
minute; “For,” said he, “I must wait till to-morrow before 
[112] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

I am very nice. I am so hungry now, that almost anything 
will do.” Fortunatus very soon ate quite enough, and then 
called for every sort of wine in the house, and drank his 
fill. After supper, he began to think what sort of life he 
should lead; “For,” said he to himself, “I shall now have 
money enough for everything I can desire.” He slept that 
night in the very best bed in the house, and the next day he 
ordered the finest victuals of all kinds. When he rang his 
bell, all the waiters tried who should run the fastest, to ask 
him what he pleased to want; and the landlord himself, 
hearing what a noble guest was come to his house, took care 
to be standing at the door to bow to him when he should 
be passing out. 

Fortunatus asked the landlord whether any fine horses 
could be got near at hand ; also, if he knew of some smart- 
looking, clever men-servants who wanted places. By chance 
the landlord was able to provide him with both. As he 
had now got everything he wanted, he set out on the finest 
horse that was ever seen, with two servants, for the nearest 
town. There he bought some grand suits of clothes, put 
his two servants into liveries laced with gold, and they went 
on to Paris. Here he took the best house that was to be had, 
and lived in great pomp. He invited the nobility, and gave 
grand balls to all the most beautiful ladies of the court. 
He went to all public places of amusement, and the first 
lords in the country invited him to their houses. He had 
lived in this manner for about a year, when he began to 
think of going to Famagosta to visit his parents, whom he 
had left very poor. “But,” thought Fortunatus, “as I am 
young and have not seen much of the world, I should like 
to meet some person of more knowledge than I have, who 
would make my journey both useful and pleasing to me.” 
Soon after this he met with an old gentleman, called Loch- 
Fitty, who was a native of Scotland, and had left a wife and 
ten children a great many years ago, in hopes to better his 
fortune; but now, owing to many accidents, was poorer 

[113] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

than ever, and had not money enough to take him back to 
his family. 

When Loch-Fitty found how much Fortunatus wished 
to obtain knowledge, he told him many of the strange 
adventures he had met with, and gave him an ac- 
count of all the countries he had been in, as well as of 
the customs, dress, and manners of the people. Fortunatus 
thought to himself, ^‘This is the very man I stand in need 
of;” so at once he made him a good offer, which the old 
gentleman agreed to, but made the bargain that he might 
first go and visit his family. Fortunatus told him that he 
should. “And,” said he, “as I am a little tired of being 
always in the midst of such noisy pleasures as we find at 
Paris, I will, with your leave, go with you to Scotland, and 
see your wife and children.” They set out the very next 
day, and came safe to the house of Loch-Fitty; and in all 
the journey, Fortunatus did not once wish to change his 
kind companion for all the pleasures and grandeur he had 
left behind. Loch-Fitty kissed his wife and children, five 
of whom were daughters, and the most beautiful creatures 
that were ever beheld. When they were seatd, his wife said 
to him, “Ah! dear Lord Loch-Fitty, how happy I am to 
see you once again! Now, I hope we shall enjoy each 
other’s company for the rest of our lives. What though we 
are poor! We will be content if you will but promise not 
to think of leaving us again to get riches, only because we 
have a noble title.” 

Fortunatus heard this with great surprise. “What!” said 
he, “are you a lord? Then you shall be a rich lord too. 
And that you may not think I lay you under any burden in 
the fortune I shall give you, I will put it in your power to 
make me your debtor instead. Give me your youngest 
daughter, Cassandra, for a wife, and accompany us as far 
as Famagosta, and take all your family with you, that you 
may have pleasant company on your way back, when you 
have rested in that place from your fatigue.” 

[114]^ 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Lord Loch-Fitty shed some tears of joy to think he should 
at last see his family again raised to all the honours which 
it had once enjoyed. He gladly agreed to the marriage of 
Fortunatus with his daughter Cassandra, and then told him 
the reasons that had forced him to drop his title and live 
poor at Paris. When Lord Loch-Fitty had ended his story, 
they agreed that the very next morning the Lady Cassandra 
should be asked to accept the hand of Fortunatus; and 
that, if she should consent, they would set sail in a few 
days for Famagosta. The next morning the offer was made 
to her, as had been agreed on, and Fortunatus had the 
pleasure of hearing from the lips of the beautiful Cassan- 
dra, that the very first time she cast her eyes on him she 
thought him the most handsome gentleman in the world. 

Everything was soon ready for them to set out on the 
journey. Fortunatus, Lord Loch-Fitty, his lady, and their 
ten children, then set sail in a large ship : they had a good 
voyage, and landed safe at the port of Famagosta. There, 
however, Fortunatus found, with great grief and self-re- 
proach, that his father and mother were both dead. How- 
ever, as he was an easy-tempered gentleman, and had his 
betrothed Cassandra and her whole family to reconcile him 
to his grief, it did not last very long; the wedding took 
place almost immediately; so they lived all together in 
Famagosta, and in very great style. By the end of the first 
year, the Lady Cassandra had a little son, who was chris- 
tened Ampedo; and the next year another, who was chris- 
tened Andolucia. For twelve years Fortunatus lived a very 
happy life with his wife and children, and his wife’s kin- 
dred; and as each of her sisters had a fortune given her 
from the purse of Fortunatus, they soon married very well. 
But by this time he began to long to travel again ; and he 
thought, as he was now so much older and wiser than when 
he was at Paris, he might go by himself, for Lord Loch- 
Fitty was at this time too old to bear fatigue. After he 
had, with great trouble, got the consent of the Lady Cassan- 

[115] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

dra, and made her a promise to stay away only two years, 
he made all things ready for his journey; and taking his 
lady into one of his private rooms, he showed her three 
chests of gold. He told her to keep one of these for her- 
self, and take charge of the other two for their sons, in case 
any evil should happen to him. He then led her back to 
the room where the whole family were sitting, embraced 
them all tenderly one by one, and set sail with a fair wind 
for Alexandria. 

When Fortunatus came to this place, he was told it was 
the custom to make a handsome present to the sultan; so 
he sent him a piece of plate that cost five thousand pounds. 
The sultan was so much pleased with this, that he ordered 
a hundred casks of spices to be given to Fortunatus in return. 
Fortunatus sent these straight to the Lady Cassandra, with 
the most tender letters, by the same ship that brought him, 
which was then going back to Famagosta. Having stated 
that he wished to travel through his country by land, he 
obtained from the sultan such passports and letters as he 
might stand in need of, to the other princes in those parts. 
He then bought a camel, hired proper servants, and set off 
on his travels. He went through Turkey, Persia, and from 
thence to Carthage; he next went into the country of 
Prester John, who rides upon a white elephant, and has 
kings to wait on him. Fortunatus made him some rich 
presents, and went on to Calcutta; and, in coming back, 
he took Jerusalem in the way, and so came again to Alex- 
andria, where he had the good fortune to find the same 
ship that had brought him, and to learn from the captain 
that his wife and family were all in perfect health. The 
first thing he did was to pay a visit to his old friend the 
sultan, to whom he again made a handsome present, and 
was invited to dine at his palace. After dinner, the sultan 
said: “It must be vastly amusing, Fortunatus, to hear an 
account of all the places you have seen; pray favour me 
with a history of your travels.” Fortunatus did as he was 

[ii6] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

desired, and pleased the sultan very much by telling him 
the many odd adventures he had met with; and, above all, 
the manner of his first becoming known to the Lord Loch- 
Fitty, and the desire of that lord to maintain the honours 
of his family. When he had ended, the sultan said he was 
greatly pleased with what he had heard, but that he pos- 
sessed a more curious thing than any Fortunatus had told 
him of. He then led him into a room almost filled with 
jewels, opened a large closet, and took out a cap, which he 
said was of greater value than all the rest. Fortunatus 
thought the sultan was joking, and told him he had seen 
many a better cap than that. “Ah!” said the sultan, “that 
is because you do not know its value. Whoever puts this 
cap on his head, and wishes to be in any part of the world, 
will find himself there in a moment.” 

“Indeed!” said Fortunatus; “and pray, is the man living 
who made it?” 

“I know nothing about that,” said the sultan. 

“One would hardly believe it,” said Fortunatus. “Pray, 
sir, is it very heavy?” 

“Not at all,” replied the sultan; “you may feel it.” 

Fortunatus took up the cap, put it on his head, and could 
not help wishing himself on board the ship that was going 
back to Famagosta. In less than a moment he was carried 
on board of her, just as she was ready to sail; and there 
being a brisk gale, they were out of sight in half an hour, 
before the sultan had even time to repent of his folly for 
letting Fortunatus try the cap on his head. The ship came 
safe to Famagosta, after a happy passage, and Fortunatus 
found his wife and children well; but Lord Loch-Fitty 
and his lady had died of old age, and were buried in the 
same grave. 

Fortunatus now began to take great pleasure in teaching 
his two boys all sorts of useful learning, and also such manly 
sports as wrestling and tilting. Now and then he thought 
about the curious cap which had brought him home, and 
s [117] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

then would wish he could just take a peep at what was 
passing in other countries ; which wish was always fulfilled : 
but he never stayed there more than an hour or two, so that 
the Lady Cassandra did not miss him, and was no longer 
made uneasy by his love of travelling. 

At last, Fortunatus began to grow old, and the Lady 
Cassandra fell sick and died. The loss of her caused him 
so much grief, that soon after he fell sick too. As he 
thought he had not long to live, he called his two sons to 
his bedside, and told them the secrets of the purse and the 
cap, which he begged they would not, on any account, 
make known to others. “Follow my example,’’ said he: 
“I have had the purse these forty years, and no living person 
knew from what source I obtained my riches.” He then 
told them to make use of the purse between them, and to 
live together in friendship; and embracing them, died soon 
after. Fortunatus was buried with great pomp by the side 
of Lady Cassandra, in his own chapel, and was for a long 
time mourned by the people of Famagosta. 



BREMEN TOWN MUSICIANS 


T here was a man who owned a donkey, which had 
carried his sacks to the mill industriously for many 
years, but whose strength had come to an end, so that 
the poor beast grew more and more unfit for work. The 
master determined to stop his food, but the donkey, dis- 
covering that there was no good intended to him, ran away 
and took the road to Bremen: “There,” thought he, “I can 
turn Town Musician.” 

When he had gone a little way, he found a hound lying 
on the road and panting, like one who was tired with run- 
ning. “Hollo! what are you panting so for, worthy Seize 
’em?” asked the donkey. 

“Oh!” said the dog, “just because I am old, and get 
weaker every day, and cannot go out hunting, my master 
wanted to kill me, so I have taken leave of him; but how 
shall I gain my living now?” 

“I’ll tell you what,” said the donkey, “I am going to 
Bremen to be Town Musician; come with me and take to 
music too. I will play the lute, and you shall beat the 
drum.” 

The dog liked the idea, and they travelled on; it was 
not long before they saw a cat sitting by the road, making 
a face like three rainy days. 

“Now then, what has gone wrong with you old Whisk- 
ers?” said the donkey. 

“Who can be merry when his neck is in danger?” an- 

[119] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

swered the cat. ‘‘Because I am advanced in years, and my 
teeth are blunt, and I like sitting before the fire and purring 
better than chasing the mice about, my mistress wanted to 
drown me. I have managed to escape, but good advice is 
scarce; tell me where I shall go to?” 

“Come with us two to Bremen; you understand sere- 
nading; you also can become a Town Musician.” 

The cat thought it a capital idea, and went with them. 
Soon after the three runaways came to a farmyard, and 
there sat a cock on the gate, crowing with might and 
main. 

“You crow loud enough to deafen one,” said the donkey; 
“what is the matter with you?” 

“I prophesied fair weather,” said the cock, “because it 
is our good mistress’s washing-day, and she wants to dry 
the clothes ; but because to-morrow is Sunday, and company 
is coming, the mistress has no pity on me, and has told the 
cook to put me into the soup to-morrow, and I must have 
my head cut off to-night: so now I am crowing with all my 
might as long as I can.” 

“O you old Redhead,” said the donkey, “you had better 
come with us; we are going to Bremen, where you will 
certainly find something better than having your head cut 
off; you have a good voice, and if we all make music to- 
gether, it will be something striking.” 

The cock liked the proposal, and they went on, all four 
together. 

But they could not reach the city of Bremen in one day, 
and they came in the evening to a wood, where they agreed 
to spend the night. The donkey and the dog laid them- 
selves down under a great tree, but the cat and the cock 
went higher — the cock flying up to the topmost branch, 
where he was safest. Before he went to sleep he looked 
round towards all the four points of the compass, and he 
thought he saw a spark shining in the distance. He called 
to his companions that there must be a house not far off; 

[I20] 



THEY BEGAN THEIR MUSIC ALL TOGETHER 





i 








* ;V ' ' ■?'>'. .liir / '■* ■ - 

, . . • ;a, 

T 'i ti-. • f'* ' 

r VIS' , •/ " . 

. . 1 . . '. I 


'■ ' ■■ I ^ 

. . - I 

4 


^.. ^ »;‘ii ’ ' ; v 



k . V 


t 




1 ; ' .1 V . ' • *“Tu\ • , ^^ ., • . ’ '. * . 

r» ., . •. V , _ ‘ .,. , 

4:1:-.. vs . : ' ‘ V ■ -5 " ,: -<■■ ' : ■■ s 


■ V ' 
»■ . ^ 


'C'' 

• 7 t - 




. I 


• « 


' * '< ' . 

’ t 


f 

• \ 


•/ < 


i 


■* t 


1 


- / 


• # > 


> 'i*V.'V' ’ 


• i V ■ r ,..*•' 'S * 

/'.? ■ 1 . . ., ;,) S‘ [ '•■ tV' 

T • . I • • « I I ti I k . « 

J. .'I : ,. .. . ' . >■ ft ' 


♦ ' ' V v * i" ' 

V'..vr Y 


V'. 


‘ 

• I I 




'/ .< 


• >41 
’ > I 


^ ' •' / I 


\ 

I *.■ >(i I 


;'H 


■’r I 








J 


'>v ■, / 

I" n' 


■’ .**r» V 'I V ’ ' I S-.Wi’*' #/f'’i^ < 

Vv‘ '■ ^ mv ■ 

- -.SsS'jri > f 


1 1 


' • A 





i I 



>■(. 


.'•> I 




- r; 




■’ > I . ' fV*^ 




« I 


/., *1 • 

> « 


■ -'S^ V. M 


^ ir, • 'A * ■•• J ' '. ■'•'V .■' 

yX .A >.. y... , ,, 



-Jte to:, ■ , . .■. 

.Vc, : ■• 


■. •. . -i: >"V’ . '■ 




k‘ 

>'• • ,' J 
•’’ .» . '■ *1*. 


* > r9 

■%« 

.r 5 

:,!^,*.'<‘'w,y i 

. .■ I ' .’''• 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

for he could see a light. The donkey said : ^Then we must 
rise and go to it, for the lodgings here are very bad and 
the dog said, ^‘Yes; a few bones with a little flesh on them 
would do me good.” So they took the road in the direction 
where the light was, and soon saw it shine brighter; and 
it got larger and larger till they came to a brilliantly-illu- 
minated robber’s house. The donkey, being the biggest, got 
up at the window and looked in. 

^‘What do you see. Greybeard?” said the cock. 

“What do I see?” answered the donkey: “a table cov- 
ered with beautiful food and drink, and robbers are sitting 
round it and enjoying themselves.” 

“That would do nicely for us,” said the cock. 

“Yes, indeed, if we were only there,” replied the donkey. 

The animals then consulted together how they should 
manage to drive out the robbers, till at last they settled on 
a plan. The donkey was to place himself with his forefeet 
on the window-sill, the dog to climb on the donkey’s back, 
and the cat on the dog’s, and, at last, the cock was to fly up 
and perch himself on the cat’s head. When that was done, 
at a signal they began their music all together: the donkey 
brayed, the dog barked, the cat mewed, and the cock 
crowed ; then, with one great smash, they dashed through 
the window into the roorp, so that the glass clattered down. 
The robbers jumped up at this dreadful noise, thinking 
that nothing less than a ghost was coming in, and ran away 
into the wood in a great fright. The four companions 
then sat down at the table, quite content with what was left 
there, and ate as if they were expecting to fast for a mionth 
to come. 

When the four musicians had finished, they put out the 
light, and each one looked out for a suitable and com- 
fortable sleeping-place. The donkey lay down on the dung- 
hill, the dog behind the door, the cat on the hearth near the 
warm ashes, and the cock set himself on the hen-roost; and, 
as they were all tired with their long journey, they soon 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

went to sleep. Soon after midnight, as the robbers in the 
distance could see that no more lights were burning in the 
house, and as all seemed quiet, the captain said, “We ought 
not to have let ourselves be scared to easily,” and sent one 
of them to examine the house. The messenger found every- 
thing quiet, went into the kitchen to light a candle, and, 
thinking the cat’s shining fiery eyes were live coals, he held 
a match to them to light it. But the cat did not understand 
the joke, flew in his face, spat at him, and scratched. He 
was dreadfully frightened, ran away, and was going out 
of the back door; when the dog, who was lying there, 
jumped up and bit him in the leg. As he ran through the 
yard, past the dunghill, the donkey gave him a good kick 
with his hind-foot; and the cock being awakened, and 
made quite lively by the noise, called out from the hen- 
roost, “Cock-a-doodle-doo!” 

The robber ran as hard as he could, back to the captain, 
and said: “Oh, dear! in the house sits a horrid old witch, 
who blew at me, and scratched my face with her long 
fingers; and by the door stands a man with a knife, who 
stabbed me in the leg; and in the yard lies a black monster, 
who hit me with a club ; and up on the roof there sits the 
judge, who called out, ^Bring the rascal up here’ — so I made 
the best of my way off.” 

From that time the robbers never trusted themselves 
again in the house; but the four musicians liked it so well 
that they could not make up their minds to leave it, and 
spent the remainder of their days, as the last person who 
told the story is ready to avouch for a fact. 



RIQUET WITH THE TUFT 


NCE upon a time a queen had a little 
son, who was so ugly and ill-made, 
that for a long time the poor little baby 
was thought hardly human. How- 
ever, a good fairy, who presided at his 
birth, assured his mother that, though 
ugly, he would have so much sense 
and wit that he would never be dis- 
agreeable; moreover, she bestowed 
on him the power of communicating these gifts to the per- 
son he should love best in the world. At this the queen 
was a little comforted, and became still more so, when, as 
soon as he could speak, the infant began to say such pretty 
and clever things that everybody was charmed with him. 
(I forgot to mention that his name was Riquet with the 
Tuft, because he was born with a curious tuft of hair on 
the top of his head.) 

Seven or eight years after this, the queen of a neighbour- 
ing country had two little daughters, twins, at whose birth 
the same fairy presided. The elder twin was more beauti- 
ful than the day — the younger so extremely ugly that the 
mother’s extravagant joy in the first was all turned to grief 
about the second. So, in order to calm her feelings, the 
fairy told her that the one daughter should be as stupid as 

[125] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

she was pretty, while the other would grow up so clever 
and charming that nobody would miss her want of beauty. 

“Heaven grant it!” sighed the queen; “but are there no 
means of giving a little sense to the one who is so beautiful?” 

“I can do nothing for her, madam,” returned the fairy — 
“nothing as regards her own fortunes; but I grant her the 
power of making the person who best pleases her as hand- 
some as herself.” 

Accordingly, as the young princesses grew up, their per- 
fections grew with them; and nothing was spoken of but 
the beauty of the elder and the wit of the younger. True, 
their faults increased equally: the one became uglier, and 
the other more stupid, day by day. Unlucky fair one! she 
never had a word to say for herself, or else it was the silliest 
word imaginable, and she was so awkward that she could 
not place four teacups in a row without breaking at least 
one of them, nor drink a glass of water without spilling 
half of it over her clothes. Beauty is a great charm; yet, 
whenever the sisters went out together, those who were 
attracted by the elder’s lovely face, in less than half an hour 
were sure to be seen at the side of the younger, laughing 
at her witty and pleasant sayings, and altogether deserting 
the poor beauty, who had just sense enough to find it out, 
and to feel that she would have given all her good looks 
for one half of her sister’s talents. 

One day, when she had hid herself in a wood, and was 
crying over her hard fate, she saw coming towards her a 
little man, very ugly, but magnificently dressed. Who 
should this be but Prince Riquet with the Tuft? He had 
seen her portrait, had fallen desperately in love with her, 
and secretly quitted his father’s kingdom that he might 
have the pleasure of meeting her. Delighted to find her 
alone, he came forward with all the respect and politeness 
imaginable. But he could not help noticing how very 
melancholy she was, and that all the elegant compliments 
he made her did not seem to affect her in the least. 

[126] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

cannot comprehend, madam,” said he, ‘‘how so charm- 
ing and lovely a lady can be so very sad. Never did I see 
anyone wte) could at all compare with you.” 

“That’s all you know,” said the princess, and stopped. 

“Beauty,” continued the prince, sighing, “is so great an 
advantage that, if one possessed it, one would never trouble 
oneself about anything else. 

“I wish I were as ugly as you and had some sense, rather 
than be as handsome as I am, and such a fool.” 

“Madam,” said Riquet politely, though her speech was 
not exactly civil, “nothing shows intellect so much as the 
modesty of believing one does not possess it.” 

“I don’t know that; but I know I am a great fool, and 
it vexes me so, that I wish I was dead,” cried the princess 
bitterly. 

“If that is all, madam, I can easily put an end to your 
grief, for I have the power of making the person I love as 
clever as I please. I will do it, provided you consent to 
marry me.” 

The princess stood dumb with astonishment. She — 
to marry that little frightful creature — scarcely a man 
at all! 

“I see,” said Riquet, “that my proposal offends and 
grieves you. Well, I will give you a year to consider it.” 

Now the young lady was so stupid that she thought a 
year’s end was a long way off — so long that it seemed as if 
it might not come at ail, or something might happen between 
whiles. And she had such a longing to be clever and ad- 
mired that she thought at all risks she would accept the 
chance of becoming so. Accordingly, she promised Riquet 
to marry him that day twelvemonth. 

No sooner had she said it than she felt herself quite 
another being. She found she could at once say anything 
she chose, and say it in the most graceful and brilliant 
way. She began a lively conversation with Prince Riquet, 
and chattered so fast and so wittily, that he began to be 
[127] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

afraid he had given her so much cleverness as to leave him- 
self none. 

When she returned to the palace, all the court were 
astonished at the change. She, who had annoyed every- 
body by the impertinent, tasteless, or downright foolish 
things she uttered, now charmed everybody by her wit, 
her pleasantness, and her exceeding good sense. The king 
himself began to come to her apartment, and ask her advice 
in state affairs. Her mother, and indeed the whole king- 
dom, were delighted ; the only person to be pitied was the 
poor younger sister, of whom nobody now took the least 
notice. 

Meantime, princes came in throngs to ask in marriage 
this wonderful princess, who was as clever as she was beauti- 
ful; but she found none to suit her, probably because the 
more sense a lady has, the more difficult she is to please. As 
for her promise to Riquet with the Tuft, being given in the 
days when she was so dull and stupid, it now never once came 
into her head; until one day, being quite perplexed by her 
numerous suitors, she went to take a solitary walk and think 
the matter over, when by chance she came into the same 
wood where she had met the prince. There, all of a sudden, 
she thought she heard a queer running about and chattering 
underground. “Fetch me that spit,” cried one; “Put some 
more wood on that fire,” said another; and by and by the 
earth opened, showing a great kitchen filled with cooks, 
cooking a splendid banquet. They were all working mer- 
rily at their several duties, and singing together in the most 
lively chorus. 

“What is all this about?” asked the amazed princess. 

“If you please, madam,” replied the head-cook, politely, 
“we are cooking the wedding-dinner of Prince Riquet with 
the Tuft, who is to be married to-morrow.” 

“To-morrow!” cried the princess, all at once recollecting 
her promise; at which she was so frightened that she 
thought she should have fallen to the earth. Greater still 

[128] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

was her alarm when, at only a few steps’ distance, she beheld 
Riquet, dressed splendidly like a prince and a bridegroom. 

“You see me, princess, exact to my word; and I doubt 
not you are the same, come to make me the happiest of 
mankind.” 

“Prince,” said the lady, frankly, “I must confess that such 
was not my intention, and I fear I shall never be able to do 
as you desire.” 

“You surprise me, madam.” 

“I can well believe it; and if I had to do with a brute, 
instead of a gentleman of sense and feeling, I should be 
very uneasy,” returned she; “but since I speak with the 
cleverest man in the world, I am sure he will hear reason, 
and will not bind me, now a sensible woman, to a promise 
I made when I was only a fool.” 

“If I were a fool myself, madam, I might well complain 
of your broken promise; and being, as you say, a man of 
sense, should I not complain of what takes away all the 
happiness of my life? Tell me candidly, is there anything 
in me, except my ugliness, which displeases you? Do you 
object to my birth, my temper, my manners?” 

“No, truly,” replied the princess; “I like everything in 
you, except” — and she hesitated courteously — “except your 
appearance.” 

“Then, madam, I need not lose my happiness; for if I 
have the gift of making clever whosoever I love best, you 
also are able to make the person you prefer as handsome 
as ever you please. Could you love me enough to do that?” 

“I think I could,” said the princess, and her heart being 
greatly softened towards him, she wished that he might 
become the handsomest prince in all the world. No sooner 
i had she done so than Riquet with the Tuft appeared in her 
eyes the most elegant young man she had ever seen. 

Ill-natured people have said that this was no fairy-gift, 
but that love created the change. They declare that the 
princess, when she thought over her lover’s perseverance, 
[129] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

patience, good -humour, and discretion, and counted his 
numerous fine qualities of mind and disposition, saw no 
longer the deformity of his body or the plainness of his 
features; that his hump was merely an exaggerated stoop, 
and his awkward movements became only an interesting 
eccentricity. Nay, even his eyes, which squinted terribly, 
seemed always looking on all sides for her, in token of his 
violent love, and his great red nose gave him an air very 
martial and heroic. 

However this may be, it is certain that the princess mar- 
ried him; that either she retained her good sense, or he 
never felt the want of it ; and he never again became ugly 
— or, at least, not in his wife’s eyes ; so they both lived very 
happy until they died. 



HOUSE ISLAND 

HERE lived in Norway, not far from 
the city of Drontheim, a rich and 
prosperous gentleman. He had an 
only daughter, called Aslog, the fame 
of whose beauty spread far and wide. 
The greatest men of the country 
sought her, but all were alike unsuc- 
cessful in their suit. Her father, who 
thought his daughter delayed her 
choice only that she might choose the better, forbore to 
interfere, and exulted in her prudence. But when, at length, 
the richest and noblest had tried their fortune with as little 
success as the rest, he grew angry, called his daughter, and 
said to her: — 

“Hitherto I have left you to your free choice, but since 
I see that you reject all without any distinction, and the 
very best of your suitors seem not good enough for you, I 
will keep measures no longer wim you. What! shall my 
family become extinct, and my inheritance pass away into 
the hands of strangers? I will break your stubborn spirit. 
I give you now till the festival of the great Winter-night; 
by that time you must make your decision, or prepare to 
accept the husband whom I myself shall select.” 

Now Aslog secretly loved a youth named Orm, hand- 

[131] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

some, noble and brave. She loved him with her whole 
soul, and would sooner die than bestow her hand on another. 
But Orm was poor, and poverty compelled him to keep his 
love as secret as her own. 

When Aslog saw the darkness of her father’s countenance, 
and heard his angry words, she turned pale as death, for 
she knew his temper, and doubted not but that he would 
put his threats into execution. Without uttering a word in 
reply, she retired to her chamber, and pondered vainly how 
to escape the storm that hung over her. The great festival 
approached nearer and nearer, and her anguish increased 
every day. 

At last the lovers resolved on flight. Orm knew a secure 
place, where they could hide until they found an oppor- 
tunity of quitting the country. So at night, when all were 
asleep, he led the trembling Aslog over the snow and ice- 
fields away to the mountains. The moon and the stars 
lighted them on their way. They had under their arms a 
few articles of dress and some skins of animals, which were 
all they could carry. They ascended the mountains the 
whole night long, till they reached a lonely spot inclosed 
with lofty rocks. Here Orm conducted the weary Aslog 
into a cave, the low and narrow entrance to which was 
hardly perceptible, but it soon enlarged to a great hall, 
reaching deep into the mountain. He kindled a fire, and 
they now, reposing on their skins, sat in the deepest solitude 
far away from all the world. 

Orm was the first who had discovered this cave, which 
is shown to this very day. But as no one then knew any- 
thing of it, they were safe from the pursuit of Aslog’s 
father. They passed the whole winter in this retirement, 
contented and even happy; for they knew they were mar- 
ried, and belonged to one another, and no cruel father could 
separate them more. Orm used to go a-hunting, and Aslog 
stayed at home in the cave, minded the fire, .and prepared 
the necessary food. Frequently did she mount the points 
[132] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

of the rocks, but her eyes, did they wander ever so far, saw 
only glittering snow-fields. 

The spring now came on — the woods were green — the 
meadows put on their various colors, people began to wan- 
der out for summer pleasuring, and Aslog could but rarely 
and with circumspection venture to leave the cave. One 
evening Orm came in with the intelligence that he had rec- 
ognised her father’s servants in the distance, and that he 
could hardly have been unobserved by them. “They will 
surround this place,” continued he, “and never rest till they 
have found us; we must quit our retreat, then, without a 
moment’s delay.” 

They accordingly descended on the other side of the 
mountain, and reached the strand, where they fortunately 
found a boat. Orm pushed off, and the boat drove into the 
open sea. They had escaped their pursuers, but they were 
now exposed to dangers of another kind: whither should 
they turn? They could not venture to land, for Aslog’s 
father was lord of the whole coast, and they would infal- 
libly fall into his hands. Nothing then remained for them 
but to commit their bark to the wind and waves. They 
were driven along the entire night. At break of day the 
coast had disappeared, and they saw nothing but the sky, 
the sea, and the waves. They had not brought one morsel 
of food with them, and thirst and hunger began now to 
torment them. Three days did they toss about in this state 
of misery, and Aslog, faint and exhausted, saw nothing but 
certain death before her. 

At length, on the evening of the third day, they discov- 
ered an island of tolerable magnitude, and surrounded by 
a number of smaller ones. Orm immediately steered for it, 
but, just as he came near it, there suddenly rose a violent 
wind, and the sea rolled every moment higher and higher. 
He turned about with a view of approaching it on another 
side, but with no better success; his vessel, as often as it 
neared the island, was driven back as if by an invisible 
10 [133] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

power. “God help us!” he cried, and crossed himself, and 
looked on poor Aslog, who seemed to be dying of weakness 
before his eyes. But scarcely had the exclamation passed 
his lips when the storm ceased, the waves subsided, and the 
vessel came to the shore without encountering any hin- 
drance. Orm jumped out on the beach ; some mussels that 
he found on the strand strengthened and revived the ex- 
hausted Aslog, so that she was soon able to leave the boat. 

The island was overgrown with low dwarf shrubs, and 
seemed to be uninhabited ; but when they had reached the 
middle of it, they discovered a house, which appeared to be 
half under the surface of the earth. In the hope of meeting 
with human help, the wanderers approached it. They lis- 
tened, but the most perfect silence reigned there. Orm at 
length opened the door, and they both walked in : but what 
was their surprise, to find everything regulated and arranged 
as if for inhabitants, yet not a single living creature visible. 
The fire was burning on the hearth, in the middle of the 
room, and a kettle with fish hung on it, apparently only 
waiting for some one to take it up and eat it. The beds 
were made, and ready to receive their wearied tenants. 
Orm and Aslog stood for some time dubious, and looked 
on with a certain degree of awe, but at last, overcome by 
hunger, they took up the food and ate. When they had 
satisfied their appetites, and still discovered no human 
being, they gave way to weariness, and laid themselves in 
the beds, which looked so peaceful and inviting to their 
wearied limbs. 

They had expected to be awakened in the night by the 
owners of the house on their return home, but their expecta- 
tion was not fulfilled; they slept undisturbed till the morn- 
ing sun shone in upon them. No one appeared on any of 
the following days, and it seemed as if some invisible power 
had made ready the house for their reception. They spent 
the whole summer in perfect happiness: they were, to be 
sure, solitary, yet they did not miss mankind. The wild 

[134] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

birds’ eggs, and the fish they caught, yielded them provisions 
in abundance. 

When autumn came, Aslog brought forth a son. In the 
midst of their joy at this, they were surprised by a wonder- 
ful apparition. The door opened on a sudden, and an old 
woman stepped in. She wore a handsome blue dress; there 
was something proud, but at the same time something 
strange, in her appearance. 

“Do not be afraid,” said she, “at my unexpected appear- 
ance. I am the owner of this house, and I thank you for 
the clean and neat state in which you have kept it, and for 
the good order in which I find everything with you. I 
would willingly have come sooner, but I had no power to 
do so till this little heathen (pointing to the newborn babe) 
was come to the light. Now I have free access. Only fetch 
no priest from the mainland to christen it, or I must depart 
again. If you will in this matter comply with my wishes, 
you may not only continue to live here, but all the good 
that ever you can wish for I will do you. Whatever you 
take in hand shall prosper; good luck shall follow you 
wherever you go. But break this condition, and depend 
upon it that misfortune after misfortune will come on you, 
and even on this child will I avenge myself. If you want 
anything, or are in danger, you have only to pronounce my 
name three times, and I will appear and lend you assistance. 
I am of the race of the old giants, and my name is Guru. 
But beware of uttering in my presence the name of Him 
whom no giant may hear of, and never venture to make 
the sign of the cross, or to cut it on beam or board in the 
house. You may dwell in this house the whole year long 
only be so good as to give it up to me on Yule evening, 
when the sun is at the lowest, as then we celebrate our 
great festival, and then only are we permitted to be merry. 
At least, if you should not be willing to go out of the house, 
keep yourselves up in the loft as quiet as possible the whole 
day long, and as you value your lives do not look down 
[ 135 ] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

into the room below until midnight is past. After that you 
may take possession of everything again.” 

When the old woman had thus spoken she vanished, and 
Aslog and Orm lived without any disturbance, contented 
and happy. Orm never made a cast of his net without get- 
ting a plentiful draught; he never shot an arrow from his 
bow that it was not sure to hit; in short, whatever they took 
in hand, were it ever so trifling, evidently prospered. 

When Christmas came, they cleaned up the house in the 
best manner, set everything in order, kindled a fire on the 
hearth, and as the twilight approached they went up to the 
loft, where they remained quite still and quiet. At length 
it grew dark; they thought they heard a sound of whizzing 
and snorting in the air, such as the swans used to make in 
the winter time. There was a hole in the roof over the fire- 
place, which might be opened and shut either to let in the 
light from above, or to afford a free passage for the smoke. 
Orm lifted up the lid, which was covered with a skin,, and 
put out his head. But what a wonderful sight then pre- 
sented itself to his eyes! The little islands around were all 
lit up with countless blue lights, which moved about with- 
out ceasing, jumped up and down, then skipped to the shore, 
assembled together, and came nearer and nearer to the large 
island where Orm and Aslog lived. At last they reached it, 
and arranged themselves in a circle around a large stone 
not far from the shore, and which Orm well knew. But 
what was his surprise when he saw that the stone had now 
completely assumed the form of a man, though a monstrous 
and gigantic one! He could clearly perceive that the little 
blue lights were borne by Dwarfs whose pale clay-coloured 
faces, with their huge noses and red eyes, disfigured too by 
birds’ bills and owls’ eyes, were supported by misshapen 
bodies, and they tottered and wabbled about here and there, 
so that they seemed to be at the same time merry and in 
pain. Suddenly, the circle opened; the little ones retired 
on each side, and Guru — ^who was the; woman Guru, whom 
[136] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Orm recognised immediately, though she had risen in stat- 
ure and size so as to be almost as gigantic as the stone man — 
advanced towards it. She threw both her arms round the 
image, which immediately seemed to receive life and mo- 
tion. Then the dwarfs, with wonderful capers and gri- 
maces, began a song, or, to speak more properly, a howl, with 
which the whole island resounded and almost trembled at 
the noise. Orm, quite terrified, drew in his head, and he 
and Aslog remained in the dark, so still that they hardly 
ventured to draw their breath. 

The procession moved on towards the house, as might 
be clearly perceived by the nearer approach of the shout- 
ing and crying. They were now all come in, light and 
active; the Dwarfs were heard jumping about on the 
benches, and heavy and loud sounded at intervals the steps 
of the giants. Orm and his wife listened to the clattering of 
the plates, and the shouts of joy with which they celebrated 
their banquet. When it was over and midnight drew near, 
they began to dance to that ravishing fairy-tune, which 
some have heard in the rocky glens, and learned by listen- 
ing to the underground musicians. As soon as Aslog caught 
the sound of this air, she felt an irresistible longing to see 
the dance. Nor was Orm able to keep her back. ‘‘Let me 
look,” said she, “or my heart will burst.” She took her 
child and placed herself at the extreme end of the loft, 
whence, without being observed, she could see all that 
passed. Long did she gaze, without taking off her eyes 
for an instant, on the dance — on the bold and wonderful 
springs of the little creatures, who seemed to float in the 
air, and not so much as to touch the ground, while the 
ravishing melody of the Elves filled her whole soul. The 
child, meanwhile, which lay in her arms, grew sleepy and 
drew its breath heavily, and, without ever thinking on the 
promise she had given the old woman, she made, as is usual, 
the sing of the cross over the mouth of the child, and said, 
“Christ bless you, my babe!” 

[137] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The instant she had spoken the word there was raised a 
horrible, piercing cry. The Dwarfs tumbled head over 
heels out at the door with terrible crushing and crowding, 
their lights went out, and in a few minutes the whole house 
was clear of them and left desolate. Orm and Aslog, 
frightened to death, hid themselves in the most retired nook 
they could find. They did not venture to stir till daybreak, 
and not till the sun shone through the hole in the roof down 
on the fireplace did they feel courage enough to descend 
from the loft. 

The table remained still covered as the underground 
people had left; all their vessels, which were of silver, and 
manufactured in the most beautiful manner, lay upon it. 
In the middle of the room, there stood upon the ground a 
huge copper kettle half full of sweet mead, and by the side 
of it a drinking-horn of pure gold. In the corner rested, 
against the wall, a stringed instrument, not unlike a dul- 
cimer, which, as people believe, the Giantesses used to play 
on. They gazed on what was before them, full of admira- 
tion, but without venturing to lay their hands on anything; 
how great and fearful was their amazement, when, on turn- 
ing about, they saw sitting at the table an immense figure, 
which Orm instantly recognised as the Giant whom Guru 
had animated by her embrace. He was now a cold and 
hard stone. While they were standing gazing on it, Guru 
herself entered the room in her giant form. She wept so 
bitterly, that her tears trickled down on the ground. It 
was long ere her sobbing permitted her to utter a single 
word ; at last she spoke : — 

‘‘Great affliction have you brought on me, and hence- 
forth I must weep while I live; yet as I know that you 
have not done this with evil intentions, I forgive you, though 
it were a trifle for me to crush the whole house like an egg- 
shell over your heads.” 

“What have we done?” cried Orm and Aslog, penetrated 
with the deepest sorrow. 

[138] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Alas!’’ answered she, “my husband, whom I love more 
than myself, there he sits, petrified for ever; never again 
will he open his eyes! Three hundred years lived I with 
my father on the island of Kunnan, happy in the innocence 
of youth, as the fairest among the Giant-maidens. Mighty 
heroes sued for my hand ; the sea around that island is still 
filled with the rocky fragments which they hurled against 
each other in their combats. Andfind won the victory, and 
I plighted myself to him. But ere I was married came the 
detestable Odin into the country, who overcame my father, 
and drove us all from the island. My father and sisters 
fled to the mountains, and since that time my eyes have 
beheld them no more. Andfind and I saved ourselves on 
this island, where we for a long time lived in peace and 
quiet, and thought it would never be interrupted. But 
destiny which no one escapes, had determined it otherwise. 
Oluf came from Britain. They called him the Holy, and 
Andfind instantly found that his voyage would be inaus- 
picious to the Giants. When he heard how Oluf’s ship 
rushed through the waves, he went down to the strand and 
blew the sea against him with all his strength. The waves 
swelled up like mountains. But Oluf was still more mighty 
than he; his ship flew unchecked through the billows like 
an arrow from a bow. He steered direct for our island. 
When the ship was so near that Andfind thought he could 
reach it with his hands, he grasped at the forepart 
with his right hand, and was about to drag it down to 
the bottom, as he had often done with other ships. But 
Oluf, the terrible Oluf, stepped forward, and crossing his 
hands over each other, he cried with a loud voice, “Stand 
there as a stone till the last day,” and in the same instant 
my unhappy husband became a mass of rock. The ship 
sailed on unimpeded, and ran direct against the mountain, 
which it cut through, and separated from it the little island 
which lies out yonder. 

“Ever have I passed my life alone and forlorn. On 

[139] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Yule-eve alone can petrified Giants receive back their life 
for the space of seven hours, if one of their race embraces 
them, and is at the same time willing to sacrifice a hundred 
years. I loved my husband too well not to bring him back 
to life every time that I could do it, even at this price, 
and I have not even counted how often I have done it, that 
I might not know the hour when I myself should share his 
fate, and at the moment when I threw my arms around him 
become stone like him. But, alas! even this comfort is taken 
from me; I can never more by any embrace awake him. 
He has heard the Name which I dare not utter, and never 
again will he see the light until the dawn of the last day 
shall bring it. 

“I now go hence, and you will behold me no more. All 
that is here in the house I give you; my dulcimer alone 
will I keep. But let no one venture to fix his habitation 
on the small islands that lie around here. There dwell the 
little underground people whom you saw at the festival, 
and I will protect them as long as I live!” 

With these words Guru vanished. The next spring Orm 
took the golden horn and the silverware to Drontheim, 
where no one knew him. The value of these precious 
metals was so great that he was able to purchase everything 
•requisite for a wealthy man. He laded his ship with his 
purchases, and returned back to the island, where he spent 
many years in unalloyed happiness, and Aslog’s father was 
soon reconciled to his wealthy son-in-law. 

The huge image remained sitting in the house; no human 
power was able to move it. So hard was the stone, that 
hammer and axe flew in pieces without making the slightest 
impression upon it. The giant sat there till a holy man 
came to the island, who with one single word removed him 
back to his former station, where he stands to this hour. 
The copper kettle, which the underground people left be- 
hind them, was preserved as a memorial upon the island, 
which bears the name of House Island to the present day. 

[140] 



SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-RED 

POOR widow lived alone in a little 
cottage, in front of which was a gar- 
den, where stood two little rose-trees : 
one bore white roses, the other red. 
The widow had two children, who 
resembled the two rose-trees : one was 
called Snow-white, and the other 
Rose-red. They were two of the 
best children that ever lived; but 
Snow-white was quieter and more gentle than Rose-red. 
Rose-red liked best to jump about in the meadows, to look 
for flowers and catch butterflies; but Snow-white sat at 
home with her mother, helped her in the house, or read to 
her when there was nothing else to do. The two children 
loved one another so much, that they always walked hand 
in hand; and when Snow-white said, “We will not forsake 
one another,” Rose-red answered, “Never, as long as we 
live;” and the mother added, “Yes, my children, whatever 
one has, let her divide with the other.” They often ran 
about in solitary places, and gathered red berries; and the 
wild creatures of the wood never hurt them, but came con- 
fidingly up to them. The little hare ate cabbage-leaves out 
of their hands, the doe grazed at their side, the stag sprang 
merrily past them, and the birds remained sitting on the 

[141] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

boughs, and never ceased their songs. They met with no 
accident if they loitered in the wood and night came on; 
they lay down together on the moss, and slept till morning; 
and the mother knew this, and was in no anxiety about them. 
Once, when they had spent the night in the wood, and the 
red morning awoke them, they saw a beautiful child in a 
shining white dress, sitting by the place where they had 
slept, who, arising, and looking at them kindly, said noth- 
ing, but went into the wood. And when they looked round, 
they found out that they had been sleeping close to a preci- 
pice, and would certainly have fallen down it if they had 
gone a few steps farther in the dark. Their mother told 
them it must have been the angel that takes care of good 
children who had sat by them all night long. 

Snow-white and Rose-red kept their mother’s cottage so 
clean, that it was a pleasure to look into it. In the sum- 
mer, Rose-red managed the house, and every morning she 
gathered a nosegay in which was a rose off each tree, and 
set it by her mother’s bed before she awoke. In winter 
Snow-white lighted the fire, and hung the kettle on the 
hook; and though it was only copper, it shone like gold, 
it was rubbed so clean. In the evening, when the snow 
fell, the mother said, ^‘Go, Snow-white, and bolt the door;” 
and then they seated themselves on the hearth, and the 
mother took her spectacles, and read aloud out of a great 
book, and the two girls listened, and sat and span. Near 
them lay a lamb on the floor, and behind them, on a perch, 
sat a white dove, with its head under its wing. 

One evening, as they were thus happy together, some one 
knocked to be let in. The mother said, “Quick, Rose-red, 
open the door; perhaps it is a traveller who seeks shelter.” 
Rose-red went and pushed the bolt back, and thought it 
was a poor man, but a bear stretched his thick black head 
into the door. Rose-red screamed and sprang back, the 
little lamb bleated, the little dove fluttered about, and Snow- 
white hid herself behind her mother’s bed. However, the 
[142] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

bear began to speak, and said, ‘‘Do not be frightened, I 
will do you no harm; I am half frozen, and only want to 
warm myself a little.” 

“You poor bear,” said the mother, “lay yourself down 
before the fire, only take care your fur does not burn.” 
Then she called out, “Snow-white and Rose-red, come out; 
the bear will not hurt you — he means honestly by us.” Then 
they both came out, and, by degrees, the lamb and the dove 
also approached, and ceased to be afraid. The bear said, 
“Children, knock the snow a little out of my fur;” and 
they fetched a broom, and swept the bear’s skin clean; and 
he stretched himself before the fire and growled softly, like 
a bear that was quite happy and comfortable. In a short 
time, they all became quite friendly together, and the chil- 
dren played tricks with the awkward guest. They pulled 
his hair, set their feet on his back, and rolled him here and 
there; or took a hazel rod and beat him, and when he 
growled they laughed. The bear was very much pleased 
with this frolic, only when they became too mischievous, he 
called out, “Children, leave me alone.” 


“Little Snow-white and Rose-red, 
You will strike your lover dead.” 


When bedtime came, and the others went to sleep, the 
mother said to the bear: “You can lie there on the hearth, 
and then you will be sheltered from the cold and the bad 
weather.” At daybreak the two children let him out, and 
he trotted over the snow into the wood. Henceforward, the 
bear came every evening at the same hour, laid himself on 
the hearth, and allowed the children to play with him as 
much as they liked ; and they became so used to him, that 
the door was never bolted until their black companion had 
arrived. When spring came, and everything was green out 
of doors, the bear said one morning to Snow-white : “Now I 
must go away, and may not come again the whole summer.” 

[143] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Where are you going, dear Bear?” asked Snow-white. 

“I must go into the wood, and guard my treasures from 
the bad dwarfs; in winter, when the ground is frozen hard, 
they have to stay underneath, and cannot work their way 
through, but now that the sun has thawed and warmed the 
earth, they break through, come up, seek, and steal : what 
is once in their hands, and lies in their cavern, does not come 
so easily into daylight again.” Snow-white was quite sor- 
rowful at parting, and as she unbolted the door for him, 
and the bear ran out, the hook of the door caught him, and 
a piece of his skin tore off; it seemed to Snow-white as if 
she had seen gold shining through, but she was not sure. 
But the bear ran quickly away, and soon disappeared behind 
the trees: 

After some time, their mother sent the children into the 
wood to collect faggots. They found there a large tree, 
which had been cut down and lay on the ground, and by the 
trunk something was jumping up and down, but they could 
not tell what it was. As they came nearer, they saw that it 
was a dwarf, with an old withered face, and a snow-white 
beard a yard long. The end of the beard was stuck fast in 
a cleft in the tree, and the little fellow jumped about like 
a dog on a rope, and did not know how to help himself. 
He stared at the girls with his fiery red eyes, and screamed 
out, “Why do you stand there! Can’t you come and render 
me some assistance?” 

“What is the matter with you, little man?” asked Rose-red. 

“Stupid little goose!” answered the dwarf; “I wanted 
to chop the tree, so as to have some small pieces of wood 
for the kitchen; we only want little bits; with thick logs, 
the small quantity of food that we cook for ourselves — we 
are not, like you, great greedy people — burns directly. I 
had driven the wedge well in, and it was all going on right, 
but the edtestable wood was too smooth, and sprang out 
unexpectedly; and the tree closed up so quickly, that I 
could not pull my beautiful white beard out; now it is 

[144] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Sticking there, and I can’t get away. There you foolish, 
soft, milk-faces! you are laughing and crying out, ‘How 
ugly you are! how ugly you are!’ ” 

The children took a great deal of trouble, but they could 
not pull the beard out; it stuck too fast. 

‘T will run and fetch somebody,” said Rose-red. 

“You great ninny!” snarled the dwarf, “to want to call 
more people; you are two too many for me now. Can’t 
you think of anything better?” 

“Only don’t be impatient,” said Snow-white, “I have 
thought of something;” and she took her little scissors out 
of her pocket, and cut the end of the beard off. 

As soon as the dwarf felt himself free, he seized a sack 
filled with gold that was sticking between the roots of the 
tree; pulling it out, he growled to himself, “You rude 
people, to cut off a piece of my beautiful beard! May 
evil reward you!” Then he threw his sack over his 
shoulders and walked away, without once looking at the 
children. 

Some time afterwards, Snow-white and Rose-red wished 
to catch some fish for dinner. As they came near to the 
stream, they saw that something like a grasshopper was 
jumping towards the water, as if it were going to spring in. 
They ran on and recognised the dwarf. 

“Where are you going?” asked Rose-red. “You don’t 
want to go into the water?” 

“I am not such a fool as that,” cried the dwarf. “Don’t 
you see the detestable fish wants to pull me in?” 

The little fellow had been sitting there fishing, and, un- 
luckily, the wind had entangled his beard with the line. 
When directly afterwards a great fish bit at his hook, the 
weak creature could not pull him out, so the fish was pulling 
the dwarf into the water. It is true he caught hold of all 
the reeds and rushes, but that did not help him much; he 
had to follow all the movements of the fish, and was in 
imminent danger of being drowned. The girls, coming 
[I4S] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

at the right time, held him fast and tried to get the beard 
loose from the line, but in vain — beard and line were en- 
tangled fast together. There was nothing to do but to pull 
out the scissors and to cut off the beard, in doing which a 
little piece of it was lost. When the dwarf saw that, he 
cried out: “Is that manners, you goose! to disfigure one’s 
face so? Is it not enough that you once cut my beard 
shorter? But now you have cut the best part of it off, I dare 
not be seen by my people. I wish you had had to run, and 
had lost the soles of your shoes!” Then he fetched a sack 
of pears that lay among the rushes, and, without saying a 
word more, he dragged it away and disappeared behind a 
stone. 

Soon after, the mother sent the two girls to the town to 
buy cotton, needles, cord, and tape. The road led them by 
a heath, scattered over which lay great masses of rock. 
There they saw a large bird hovering in the air ; it flew round 
and round just above them, always sinking lower and lower, 
and at last it settled down by a rock not far distant. Di- 
rectly after, they heard a piercing, wailing cry. They ran 
up, and saw with horror that the eagle had seized their old 
acquaintance the dwarf, and was going to carry him off. 
The compassionate children instantly seized hold of the 
little man, held him fast, and struggled so long that the 
eagle let his prey go. 

When the dwarf had recovered from his first fright, he 
called out, in his shrill voice: “Could not you deal rather 
more gently with me? You have torn my thin coat all in 
tatters, awkward, clumsy creatures that you are!” Then he 
took a sack of precious stones, and slipped behind the rock 
again into his den. The girls, who were used to his ingrat- 
itude, went on their way, and completed their business in 
the town. As they were coming home again over the heath, 
they surprised the dwarf, who had emptied his sack of 
precious stones on a little clean place, and had not thought 
that any one would come by there so late. The evening sun 
[146] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

shone on the glittering stones, which looked so beautiful 
in all their colours, that the children could not help stand- 
ing still to gaze. 

“Why do you stand there gaping?” cried the dwarf, his 
ash-coloured face turning vermilion with anger. 

With these cross words he was going away, when he 
heard a loud roaring, and a black bear trotted out of the 
wood towards them. The dwarf sprang up terrified, 
but he could not get to his lurking hole again — the 
bear was already close upon him. Then he called out 
in anguish, — 

“Dear Mr. Bear, spare me, and you shall have all my 
treasures; look at the beautiful precious stones that lie 
there. Give me my life! for what do you want with a 
poor thin little fellow like me? You would scarcely feel 
me between your teeth. Rather seize those two wicked 
girls; they will be tender morsels for you, as fat as young 
quails; pray, eat them at once.” 

The bear, without troubling himself to answer, gave the 
malicious creature one single stroke with his paw, and he 
did not move again. The girls had run away, but the bear 
called after them, “Snow-white and Rose-red, do not be 
frightened; wait, I will go with you.” Recognising the 
voice of their old friend, they stood still, and when the bear 
came up to them his skin suddenly fell off; and behold he 
was not a bear, but a handsome young man dressed all in 
gold. 

“I am a king’s son,” said he; “I was changed by the 
wicked dwarf, who had stolen all my treasures, into a wild 
bear, and obliged to run about in the wood until I should 
be freed by his death. Now he has received his well- 
deserved punishment.” 

So they all went home together to the widow’s cottage, 
and Snow-white was married to the prince, and Rose-red 
to his brother. They divided between them the great treas- 
ures which the dwarf had amassed. The old mother lived 

[147] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

many quiet and happy years with her children; but when 
she left her cottage for the palace, she took the two rose- 
trees with her, and they stood before her window and bore 
every year the most beautiful roses — one white and the 
other red. 



JACK AND THE BEAN-STALK 


N the days of King Alfred, there lived 
a poor woman, whose cottage was in 
a remote country village, many miles 
from London. She had been awidow 
some years, and had an only child 
named Jack, whom she indulged so 
much that he never paid the least at- 
tention to anything she said, but was 
indolent, careless, and extravagant. 
His follies were not owing to a bad disposition, but to his 
mother’s foolish partiality. By degrees, he spent all that 
she had — scarcely anything remained but a cow. One day, 
for the first time in her life, she reproached him: “Cruel, 
cruel boy! you have at last brought me to beggary. I have 
not money enough to purchase even a bit of bread ; nothing 
now remains to sell but my poor cowl I am sorry to part 
with her; it grieves rhe sadly, but we cannot starve.” For 
a few minutes Jack felt remorse, but it was soon over; and 
he began asking his mother to let him sell the cow at the 
next village ; teasing her so much, that she at last consented. 
As he was going along he met a butcher, who inquired why 

11 [149] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

he was driving the cow from home? Jack replied, he was 
going to sell it. The butcher held some curious beans in 
his hat; they were of various colours, and attracted Jack’s 
attention; this did not pass unnoticed by the man, who, 
knowing Jack’s easy temper, thought now was the time to 
take an advantage of it; and, determined not to let slip so 
good an opportunity, asked what was the price of the cow, 
offering at the same time all the beans in his hat for her. 
The silly boy could not conceal the pleasure he felt at what 
he supposed so great an offer: the bargain was struck 
instantly, and the cow exchanged for a few paltry beans. 
Jack made the best of his way home, calling aloud to 
his mother before he reached the door, thinking to sur- 
prise her. 

When she saw the beans, and heard Jack’s account, her 
patience quite forsook her: she tossed the beans out of the 
window, where they fell on the garden-bed below. Then 
she threw her apron over her head, and cried bitterly. Jack 
attempted to console her, but in vain, and, not having any- 
thing to eat, they both went supperless to bed. Jack awoke 
early in the morning, and seeing something uncommon 
darkening the window of his bedchamber, ran downstairs 
into the garden, where he found some of the beans had taken 
root, and sprung up surprisingly: the stalks were of an 
immense thickness, and had twined together until they 
formed a ladder like a chain, and so high that the top 
appeared to be lost in the clouds. Jack was an adventurous 
lad ; he determined to climb up to the top, and ran to tell his 
mother, not doubting but that she would be equally pleased 
with himself. She declared he should not go; said it would 
break her heart if he did — entreated and threatened, but 
all in vain. Jack set out, and after climbing for some hours, 
reached the top of the bean-stalk, quite exhausted. Look- 
ing around, he found himself in a strange country; it ap- 
peared to be a barren desert— not a tree, shrub, house, or 
living creature was to be seen; here and there were scattered 
[150] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

fragments of stone; and at unequal distances, small heaps 
of earth were loosely thrown together. 

Jack seated himself pensively upon a block of stone, and 
thought of his mother; he reflected with sorrow upon his 
disobedience in climbing the bean-stalk against her will, 
and concluded that he must die of hunger. However, he 
walked on, hoping to see a house, where he might beg 
something to eat and drink. He did not find it; but he 
saw at a distance a beautiful lady, walking all alone. She 
was elegantly clad, and carried a white wand, at the top 
of which sat a peacock of pure gold. 

Jack, who was a gallant fellow, went straight up to her; 
when, with a bewitching smile, she asked him how he came 
there. He told her all about the bean-stalk. The lady an- 
swered him by a question, “Do you remember your father, 
young man?” 

“No, madam; but I am sure there is some mystery about 
him, for when I name him to my mother she always begins 
to weep, and will tell me nothing.” 

“She dare not,” replied the lady, “but I can and will. 
For know, young man, that I am a fairy, and was your 
father’s guardian. But fairies are bound by laws as well 
as mortals ; and by an error of mine I lost my power for a 
term of years, so that I was unable to succour your father 
when he most needed it, and he died.” Here the fairy 
looked so sorrowful that Jack’s heart warmed to her, and 
he begged her earnestly to tell him more. 

“I will ; only you must promise to obey me in everything, 
or you will perish yourself.” 

Jack was brave, and, besides, his fortunes were so bad 
they could not well be worse — so he promised. 

The fairy continued: “Your father. Jack, was a most 
excellent, amiable, generous man. He had a good wife, 
faithful servants, plenty of money; but he had one misfor- 
tune — a false friend. This was a giant, whom he had suc- 
coured in misfortun*", and who returned his kindness by 

[151] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

murdering him, and seizing on all his property; also mak- 
ing your mother take a solemn oath that she would never 
tell you anything about your father, or he would murder 
both her and you. Then he turned her off with you in her 
arms, to wander about the wide world as she might. I 
could not help her, as my power only returned on the day 
you went to sell your cow.” 

^Tt was I,” added the fairy, ^Vho impelled you to take 
the beans, who made the bean-stalk grow, and inspired you 
with the desire to climb up it to this strange country; for 
it is here the wicked giant lives who was your father’s 
destroyer. It is you who must avenge him, and rid the 
world of a monster who never will do anything but evil. 
I will assist you. You may lawfully take possession of his 
house and all his riches, for everything he has belonged to 
your father, and is therefore yours. Now farewell! Do 
not let your mother know you are acquainted with your 
father’s history; this is my command, and if you disobey 
me you will suffer for it. Now go.” 

Jack asked where he was to go. 

^‘Along the direct road, till you see the house where the 
giant lives. You must then act according to your own judg- 
ment, and I will guide you if any difficulty arises. Fare- 
well 1” 

She bestowed on the youth a benignant smile, and 
vanished. 

Jack pursued his journey. He walked on till after sun- 
set, when to his great joy, he espied a large mansion. A 
plain-looking woman was at the door: he accosted her, 
begging she would give him a morsel of bread and a night’s 
lodging. She expressed the greatest surprise, and said it 
was quite uncommon to see a human being near their house; 
for it was well known that her husband was a powerful 
giant, who would never eat anything but human flesh, if 
he could possibly get it; that he would walk fifty miles to 
procure it, usually being out the whole day for that purpose. 
[152] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

This account greatly terrified Jack, but still he hoped 
to elude the giant, and therefore he again entreated the 
woman to take him in for one night only, and hide him 
where she thought proper. She at last suffered herself to 
be persuaded, for she was of a compassionate and generous 
disposition, and took him into the house. First, they en- 
tered a fine large hall, magnificently furnished; they then 
passed through several spacious rooms, in the same style of 
grandeur; but all appeared forsaken and desolate. A long 
gallery came next; it was very dark — just light enough to 
show that, instead of a wall on one side, there was a grating 
of iron which parted off a dismal dungeon, from whence 
issued the groans of those victims whom the cruel giant 
reserved in confinement for his own voracious appetite. 
Poor Jack was half dead with fear, and would have given 
the world to have been with his mother again, for he now 
began to doubt if he should ever see her more; he even 
mistrusted the good woman, and thought she had let him 
into the house for no other purpose than to lock him up 
among the unfortunate people in the dungeon. However, 
she bade Jack sit down, and gave him plenty to eat and 
drink; and he, not seeing anything to make him uncom- 
fortable, soon forgot his fear and was just beginning to 
enjoy himself, when he was startled by a loud knocking at 
the outer door, which made the whole house shake. 

‘‘Ah! that’s the giant; and if he sees you he will kill you 
and me too,” cried the poor woman, trembling all over. 
“What shall I do?” 

“Hide me in the oven,” cried Jack, now as bold as a lion 
at the thought of being face to face with his father’s cruel 
murderer. So he crept into the oven — for there was no 
fire near it — and listened to the giant’s loud voice and heavy 
step as he went up and down the kitchen scolding his wife. 
At last he seated himself at table, and Jack, peeping through 
a crevice in the oven, was amazed to see what a quantity 
of food he devoured. It seemed as if he never would have 

[153] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

done eating and drinking; but he di(f at last, and, leaning 
back, called to his wife in a voice like thunder: 

“Bring me my hen!” 

She obeyed, and placed upon the table a very beautiful 
live hen. 

“Lay!” roared the giant, and the hen laid immediately 
an egg of solid gold. 

“Lay another!” and every time the giant said this the 
hen laid a larger egg than before. 

He amused himself a long time with his hen, and then 
sent his wife to bed, while he fell asleep by the fireside, and 
snored like the roaring of cannon. 

As soon as he was asleep. Jack crept out of the oven, 
seized the hen, and ran off with her. He got safely out of 
the house, and finding his way along the road he came, 
reached the top of the bean-stalk, which he descended in 
safety. 

His mother was overjoyed to see him. She thought he 
had come to some ill end. 

“Not a bit of it, mother. Look here!” and he showed 
her the hen. “Now lay;” and the hen obeyed him as readily 
as the giant, and laid as many golden eggs as he desired. 

These eggs being sold. Jack and his mother got plenty 
of money, and for some months lived very happily to- 
gether; till Jack got another great longing to climb the 
bean-stalk, and carry away some more of the giant’s riches. 
He had told his mother of his adventure, but had been very 
careful not to say a word about his father. He thought of 
his journey again and again, but still he could not summon 
resolution enough to break it to his mother, being well 
assured that she would endeavour to prevent his going. 
However, one day he told her boldly, that he must take 
another journey up the bean-stalk; she begged and prayed 
him not to think of it, and tried all in her power to dis- 
suade him. She told him that the giant’s wife would cer- 
tainly know him again, and that the giant would desire 

[154] 



AS SOON AS HE WAS ASLEEP JACK SEIZED THE 
HEN AND RAN OFF WITH HER 






Smm, -JLfjl.* ' ,lJfl^ffi^ .vft'."^: - - ,- ...j- ‘V A' 

1 '^.!^ ' ■, . • A ^ ' ':1 


'<'’''''i' ■ '■^■\: . ' Vi ■ ■ •■'' ri \''''' ■••'<'' t'- Vv ■ »' )*■ 

*■■■-■'■'■ 'IV-i.,, V,'*.. . ■ V >....vrv^ 

.iK*' 5i ‘ . .<• V A * *. K-^^Wv T^VPW » ^>*i*m' A f 


5 V- ■:,W:-i 'ii:<?^:'■■■^ 'fy'K™ : • 


• I 


'* ;. •■ 'vi'; ■' : •' .■ ■«« 


‘1; ,( •/ *. M , 1 , 


'V:*. 


'Um'' / i ..VrvM-' •V'-'^'’ '■ ' 

• *• . K ■ ' • JV’' I \ 

4 ■ I ■' * I . 1 ^ ^ , 

. ■ ‘ . • . • -M 


v-v.^ ’-.^ 
vv. ■ 




So fB. ' i 'ra V Wf "■ ■’ ■■■-'■ 

M' vl'< ■' '■■ ■ 'V'^ 


.' '.^'f 


P'’ V . , >i'Y, . , ^ ''-i ^ 

fti!.',*. i. •> i.. - A -i ■ Y 


■ . : i . ■ A/... ... 


.M-.‘ 

I,, u ,:» 



'V 


IBgyKj -j/: Y* . mfy, 

:.y VV^'#fV^l*r , 

wit". ?' > ' >5 .'^, V ' ' ' 1 'a*’ V ■•.“* - ' >'1 . . ' ■ ■ :■•'■■ 


Hi- vi'xV^ '- '.VW.': .'•.* ' 


;' !‘‘.y Yt'i* ■ .-'K -2 > . , 

■ / ‘ •''.<* • V ' . W < • v- 7 ,. ■ I'S • ^ 1 . 

. •■•,1 ;: .'1' • A''" :,• . y-’ .' , 


■;'-|>V- 


;. . '■ /I'i'V’ , ' ■ .. ■' '• ■» . 


^,^Br 7 il 9 StSU^. fk ■ 

?J 'JK^y JiUpp 








^ 'uy.. 


M.if 




.K- 


1." 


H 


V' 'Y ■ ' ' ' 






m 



:j?-' 


V>f; 



< 4 


r/\ '■! -^ 1 < • ,V- .. ' • ‘ - 7 . 

■■.*;:''•> 'i" '. .S , ' ^ _ 

■ . /' y'A 


V ' 


•Kf 




m 


t . p 


ii;V ■ .'■::,V^^''»'’^‘" :;■ . ' ■ ■ -r ® 

, i|. ft y . ' i'. A ^ t if “,1*. .* * ‘ 

■ ■ • - ^ ym 


>\ 


1 f 




:. /• 



} ■• 


- * ' ' \ ' ‘ ‘ • • # ’ V , 


‘ •! 


a '. f 






■*^9 -*'* ' '■ t' t 






■ • ;/;#74 '^P*BSDjV .’’■■•^ 1 ; / t' i. 'Oyaj •. «.■>'/' 1.^ • 


U-'* ; 




,...; , , ^,1 I, •.; ■ ,• _ . ; ... 


' V .-.• 


. .i 






V y. ^Ar^./vi •//,»• 



Y 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

nothing better than to get him into his power, that he might 
put him to a cruel death, in order to be revenged for the 
loss of his hen. Jack, finding that all his arguments were 
useless, ceased speaking, though resolved to go at all events. 
He had a dress prepared which would disguise him, and 
something to colour his skin; he thought it impossible for 
any one to recollect him in this dress. 

A few morning after, he rose very early, and, unper- 
ceived by any one, climbed the bean-stalk a second time. 
He was greatly fatigued when he reached the top, and very 
hungry. Having rested some time on one of the stones, he 
pursued his journey to the giant’s mansion, which he reached 
late in the evening: the woman was at the door as before. 
Jack addressed her, at the same time telling her a pitiful 
tale, and requesting that she would give him some victuals 
and drink, and also a night’s lodging. 

She told him (what he knew before very well) about 
her husband’s being a powerful and cruel giant, and also 
that she had one night admitted a poor, hungry, friendless 
boy; that the little ungrateful fellow had stolen one of the 
giant’s treasures; and ever since that her husband had been 
worse than before, using her very cruelly, and continually 
upbraiding her with being the cause of his misfortune. Jack 
felt sorry for her, but confessed nothing, and did his best 
to persuade her to admit him, but found it a very hard 
task. At last she consented, and as she led the way. Jack 
observed that everything was just as he had found it before; 
she took him into the kitchen, and after he had done eating 
and drinking, she hid him in an old lun>ber-closet. The 
giant returned at the usual time, and walked in so heavily, 
that the house was shaken to its foundation. He seated 
himself by the fire, and soon after exclaimed: ''Wife, I 
smell fresh meat!” 

The wife replied it was the crows, which had brought 
a piece of raw meat, and left it at the top of the house. 
While supper was preparing, the giant was very ill-tem- 

[157] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

pered and impatient, frequently lifting up his hand to 
strike his wife for not being quick enough. He was also con- 
tinually upbraiding her with the loss of his wonderful hen. 

At last, having ended his supper, he cried, *‘Give me 
something to amuse me — my harp or my money-bags.” 

“Which will you have, my dear?” said the wife, humbly. 

“My money-bags, because they are the heaviest to carry,” 
thundered he. 

She brought them, staggering under the weight; two 
bags — one filled with new guineas, and the other with new 
shillings ; she emptied them out on the table, and the giant 
began counting them in great glee. “Now you may go to 
bed, you old fool.” So the wife crept away. 

Jack from his hiding-place watched the counting of the 
money, which he knew was his poor father^s, and wished 
it was his own ; it would give him much less trouble than 
going about selling the golden eggs. The giant, little think- 
ing he was so narrowly observed, reckoned it all up, and 
then replaced it in the two bags, which he tied up very 
carefully and put beside his chair, with his little dog to 
guard them. At last he fell asleep as before, and snored 
so loud, that Jack compared his noise to the roaring of the 
sea in a high wind, when the tide is coming in. At last 
Jack, concluding all secure, stole out, in order to carry off 
the two bags of money; but just as he laid his hand upon 
one of them, the little dog, which he had not perceived 
before, started from under the giant’s chair and barked most 
furiously. Instead of endeavouring to escape. Jack stood 
still, though expecting his enemy to awake every instant. 
Contrary, however, to his expectation, the giant continued 
in a sound sleep, and Jack, seeing a piece of meat, threw it 
to the dog, who at once ceased barking, and began to devour 
it. So Jack carried off the bags, one on each shoulder, but 
they were so heavy that it took him two whole days to 
descend the bean-stalk and get back to his mother’s door. 

When he came he found the cottage deserted. He ran 
[158] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

from one room to another, without being able to find any 
one; he then hastened into the village, hoping to see some 
of the neighbours, who could inform him where he could 
find his mother. An old woman at last directed him to a 
neighbouring house, where she was ill of a fever. He was 
greatly shocked at finding her apparently dying, and blamed 
himself bitterly as the cause of it all. However, at sight 
of her dear son, the poor woman revived, and slowly recov- 
ered health. Jack gave her his two money-bags; they had 
the cottage rebuilt and well furnished, and lived happier 
than they had ever done before. 

For three years Jack heard no more of the bean-stalk, 
but he could not forget it, though he feared making his 
mother unhappy. It was in vain endeavouring to amuse 
himself; he became thoughtful, and would arise at the first 
dawn oif day, and sit looking at the bean-stalk for hours 
together. His mother saw that something preyed upon his 
mind, and endeavoured to discover the cause; but Jack 
knew too well what the consequence would be should she 
succeed. He did his utmost, therefore, to conquer the great 
desire he had for another journey up the bean-stalk. Find- 
ing, however, that his inclination grew too powerful for 
him, he began to make secret preparations for his journey. 
He got ready a new disguise, better and more complete than 
the former; and when summer came, on the longest day he 
awoke as soon as it was light, and without telling his mother, 
ascended the bean-stalk. He found the road, journey, etc., 
much as it was on the two former times. He arrived at the 
giant’s mansion in the evening, and found the wife stand- 
ing, as usual, at the door. Jack had disguised himself so 
completely, that she did not appear to have the least recol- 
lection of him; however, when he pleaded hunger and 
poverty, in order to gain admittance, he found it very diffi- 
cult indeed to persuade her. At last he prevailed, and was 
concealed in the copper. When the giant returned, he said 
furiously, “I smell fresh meat!” But Jack felt quite com- 

[159] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

posed, as he had said so before, and had been soon satisfied. 
However, the giant started up suddenly, and, notwithstand- 
ing all his wife could say, he searched all around the room. 
Whilst this was going forward. Jack was exceedingly ter- 
rified, wishing himself at home a thousand times ; but when 
the giant approached the copper, and put his hand upon the 
lid. Jack thought his death was certain. However, nothing 
happened; for the giant did not take the trouble to lift up 
the lid, but sat down shortly by the fireside, and began to 
eat his enormous supper. When he had finished, he com- 
manded his wife to fetch down his harp. Jack peeped under 
the copper-lid, and saw a most beautiful harp. The giant 
placed it on the table, said “Play!” and it played of its own 
accord, without anybody touching it, the most exquisite 
music imaginable. Jack, who was a very good musician, 
was delighted, and more anxious to get this than any other 
of his enemy^s treasures. But the giant not being particu- 
larly fond of music, the harp had only the effect of lulling 
him to sleep earlier than usual. As for the wife, she had 
gone to bed as soon as ever she could. 

As soon as he thought all was safe. Jack got out of the 
copper, and seizing the harp, was eagerly running off with 
it. But the harp was enchanted by a fairy, and as soon as 
it found itself in strange hands, it called out loudly, just 
as if it had been alive, “Master! Master!” 

The giant awoke, started up, and saw Jack scampering 
away as fast as his legs could carry him. 

“Oh you villain! it is you who have robbed me of my 
hen and my money-bags, and now you are stealing my harp 
also. Wait till I catch you, and Fll eat you up alive!” 

“Very well; try!” shouted Jack, who was not a bit afraid, 
for he saw the giant was so tipsy he could hardly stand, 
much less run; and he himself had young legs and a clear 
conscience, which carry a man a long way. So, after lead- 
ing the giant a considerable race, he contrived to be first at 
the top of the bean-stalk, and then scrambled down it as 
[i6o] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

fast as he could, the harp playing all the while the most 
melancholy music till he said, “Stop,” and it stopped. 

Arrived at the bottom, he found his mother sitting at the 
cottage-door, weeping silently. 

“Here, mother, don’t cry; just give me a hatchet; make 
haste.” For he knew’ there was not a moment to spare; he 
saw the giant beginning to descend the bean-stalk. 

However, it was too late — the monster’s ill deeds had 
come to an end. Jack with his hatchet cut the bean-stalk 
close off at the root; the giant fell headlong into the gar- 
den, and was killed on the spot. 

Instantly the fairy appeared, and explained everything 
to Jack’s mother, begging her to forgive Jack, who was his 
father’s own son for bravery and generosity, and who would 
be sure to make her happy for the rest of her days. 

So all ended well, and nothing was ever more heard or 
seen of the wonderful Bean-stalk. 



GRACIOSA AND PERCINET 

NCE upon a time there lived a king 
and queen, who had an only daugh- 
ter. Her incomparable beauty, sweet- 
ness, and intelligence caused her to 
be named Graciosa. She was all her 
mother’s joy. Every day she had 
given her a different dress, of gold 
brocade, velvet, or satin ; yet she was 
neither conceited nor boastful. She 
used to pass her mornings in study, and in the afternoon she 
sat sewing by the queen’s side. She had, however, plenty of 
play-time, and sweetmeats without end, so that she was 
altogether the happiest princess alive. 

At the same court was an elderly young lady named 
Duchess Grognon, who was the very opposite of Gra- 
ciosa. Her hair was fiery red, her face fat and spotty, 
and she had but one eye. Her mouth was so big that you 
might have thought she could eat you up, only she had no 
teeth to do it with; she was also humpbacked and lame. 
Of course she could not help her ugliness, and nobody 
would have disliked her for that, if she had not been of such 
an unpleasant temper that she hated everything sweet and 
beautiful, and especially Graciosa. She had also a very 
good opinion of herself, and when any one praised the 
[162], 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

princess, would say angrily, ‘‘That is a lie! My little 
finger is worth her whole body.” 

In course of time the queen fell sick and died, and her 
daughter was almost broken-hearted. So was her husband 
for a year, and then he began to comfort himself by hunt- 
ing. One day, after a long chase, he came to a strange 
castle, which happened to be that of the Duchess Grognon. 
She, informed of his approach, went out to meet him, and 
received him most respectfully. As he was very hot with 
hunting, she took him into the coolest place in the palace, 
which was a vaulted cave, most elegantly furnished, where 
there were two hundred barrels arranged in long rows. 

“Madam, are these all yours?” inquired the king. 

“Yes, sire, but I shall be most happy if you will con- 
descend to taste their contents. Which wine do you pre- 
fer — canary, hermitage, champagne?” and she ran over a 
long list, out of which his majesty made his choice. 

Grognon took a little hammer, and struck “toe, toe,” 
on the cask, from which there rolled out a handful of 
silver money. “Nay, what is this?” said she, smiling, and 
passed on to the next, from which, when she tapped it, out 
poured a stream of gold coins. “I never saw the like — 
what nonsense!” and she tried the third, out of which came 
a heap of pearls and diamonds, so that the floor of the 
cave was strewn with them. “Sire,” she exclaimed, “some 
one has robbed me of my good wine, and put this rubbish 
in its place.” 

“Rubbish, madam! Why, such rubbish would buy my 
whole kingdom.” 

“It is yours, sire,” replied the duchess, “if you will make 
me your queen.” 

The king, who was a great lover of money, replied 
eagerly, “Certainly, madam. I’ll marry you to-morrow if 
you will.” 

Grognon, highly delighted, made but one other condition 
— that she should have the Princess Graciosa entirely in 
[163] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

her own rule and power, just as if she had been her real 
mother; to which the foolish king consented, for he thought 
much more of riches than he did of his child. So he and 
Grognon departed hand in hand out of the cave, very well 
pleased. 

When the king returned home, Graciosa ran out with 
joy to welcome her father, and asked him if he had had 
good sport in his hunting. 

^Wes, my child,” said he, ‘^for I have taken a dove alive.” 

^^Oh, give it me, and I will nourish and cherish it,” cried 
the princess. 

‘That is impossible; for it is the Duchess Grognon, 
whom I have promised to marry.” 

“She a dove! — she is rather a hawk,” sighed the princess 
in despair; but her father bade her hold her tongue, and 
promise to love her stepmother, who would have over her 
all the authority of a mother, and to whom he wished to 
present her that very day. 

The obedient princess went to her apartment, where her 
nurse soon found out the sorrow in her face, and its cause. 

“My child,” said the good old woman, “princesses ought 
to show a good example to humbler women. Promise me 
to do your best to please your father, and to make yourself 
agreeable to the stepmother he has chosen for you. She 
may not be so bad after all.” 

And the nurse gave so much good advice, that Graciosa 
began to smile, and dressed herself in her best attire, a 
green robe embroidered with gold; while her fair, loose- 
falling hair was adorned, according to the fashion of the 
day, with a coronet of jasmine, of which the leaves were 
made of large emeralds. 

Grognon, on her part, made the best of herself that was 
possible. She put on a high-heeled shoe to appear less 
lame, she padded her shoulders, dyed her red hair black, 
and put in a false eye; then dressed herself in a hooped 
petticoat of violet satin trimmed with blue, and an upper 
[164] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

gown of yellow with green ribands. In this costume, she 
wished to enter the city on horseback, as she understood the 
queens were in the habit of doing. 

Meantime, Graciosa waited in fear the moment of her 
arrival, and, to pass the time away, she went all alone into 
a little wood, where she sobbed and wept in secret, until 
suddenly there appeared before her a young page, whom 
she had never seen before. 

“Who are you?” she inquired; “and when did his ma- 
jesty take you into his service?” 

“Princess,” said the page, bowing, “I am in no one’s 
service but your own. I am Percinet, a prince in my own 
country, so that there is no inequality of rank between us. 
I have loved you long, and seen you often, for I have the 
fairy gift of making myself invisible. I might longer have 
concealed myself from you, but for your present sorrow, 
in which, however, I hope to be of both comfort and assist- 
ance — a page and yet a prince, and your faithful lover.” 

At these words, at once tender and respectful, the prin- 
cess, who had long heard of the fairy-prince Percinet, felt 
so happy that she feared Grognon no more. They talked 
a little while together, and then returned to the palace, 
where the page assisted her to mount her horse; on which 
she looked so beautiful, that all the new queen’s splendours 
faded into nothing in comparison, and not one of the cour- 
tiers had eyes for any except Graciosa. 

As soon as Grognon saw it, “Whatl” cried she, “has 
this creature the impudence to be better mounted than 
myself! Descend, Miss, and let me try your horse; — and 
your page, whom everybody thinks so much of, bid him 
come and hold my bridle.” 

Prince Percinet, who was the page, cast one look at his 
fair Graciosa and obeyed; but no sooner had the duchess 
mounted, than the horse ran away with her and dragged 
her over briers, stones, and mud, and finally threw her into 
a deep ditch. Her head was cut in several places, and her 
12 [165] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

arm fractured. They picked her up in little pieces, like a 
broken wineglass; never was there a poor bride in worse 
plight. But in spite of her sufferings her malice remained. 
She sent for the king: 

“This is all Graciosa’s fault; she wished to kill me. I 
desire that your majesty will punish her, or leave me to do 
it — else I will certainly be revenged upon you both.” 

The king, afraid of losing his casks full of gold pieces, 
consented, and Graciosa was commanded to appear. She 
came trembling and looking round vainly for Prince Per- 
cinet. The cruel Grognon ordered four women, ugly as 
witches, to take her and strip off her fine clothes, and whip 
her with rods till her white shoulders were red with blood. 
But lo! as soon as the rods touched her, they turned into 
bundles of feathers, and the women tired themselves to 
death with whipping, without hurting Graciosa the least in 
the world ! 

“Ah! kind Percinet, what do I not owe you? What 
should I do without you!” sighed the princess, when she 
was taken back to her own chamber and her nurse. And 
then she saw the prince standing before her, in his green 
dress and his white plume, the most charming of pages. 

Percinet advised her to pretend illness on account of the 
cruel treatment she was supposed to have received ; which 
so delighted Grognon, that she got well all the sooner, and 
the marriage was celebrated with great splendour. 

Soon after, the king, who knew that his wife’s weak point 
was her vanity, gave a tournament, at which he ordered the 
six bravest knights of the court to proclaim that Queen 
Grognon was the fairest lady alive. No knight ventured to 
dispute this fact, until there appeared one who carried a 
little box adorned with diamonds, and proclaimed aloud 
that Grognon was the ugliest woman in the universe, and 
that the most beautiful was she whose portrait was in the 
box. He opened it, and behold the image of the Princess 
Graciosa! 

[i66] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The princess, who sat behind her stepmother, felt sure 
that the unknown knight was Percinet; but she dared say 
nothing. The contest was fixed for next day; but in the 
meantime, Grognon, wild with anger, commanded Gra- 
ciosa to be taken in the middle of the night to a forest a 
hundred leagues distant, full of wolves, lions, tigers, and 
bears. In vain the poor maiden implored that the attend- 
ants would kill her at once, rather than leave her in that 
dreadful place: the queen’s orders must be obeyed; no 
answer was made to her, but the servants remounted and 
rode away. Graciosa, in solitude and darkness, groped 
through the forest, sometimes falling against the trunks of 
trees, sometimes tearing herself with bushes and briers; 
at last, overcome with fear and grief, she sank on the 
ground, sobbing out, “Percinet, Percinet, have you for- 
saken me?” 

While she spoke, a bright light dazzled her eyes, the mid- 
night forest was changed into glittering alleys, at the end of 
which appeared a palace of crystal, shining like the sun. 
She knew it was the doing of the fairy-prince who loved 
her, and felt a joy mingled with fear. She turned to fly, 
but saw him standing before her, more handsome and 
charming than ever. 

“Princess,” said he, “why are you afraid of me? This is 
the palace of the fairy-queen my mother, and the princesses 
my sisters, who will take care of you, and love you tenderly. 
Enter this chariot, and I will convey you there.” 

Graciosa entered, and passing through many a lovely 
forest glade, where it was clear daylight, and shepherds and 
shepherdesses were dancing to merry music, they reached 
the palace, where the queen and her two daughters received 
the forlorn princess with great kindness, and led her 
through many rooms of rock-crystal, glittering with jewels, 
where, to her amazement, Graciosa saw the history of her 
own life, even down to this adventure in the forest, painted 
on the walls. 


[167] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“How is this?” she said. “Prince, you know everything 
about me.” 

“Yes; and I wish to preserve everything concerning 
you,” said he tenderly; whereupon Graciosa cast down her 
eyes. She was only too happy, and afraid that she should 
learn to love the fairy-prince too much. 

She spent eight days in his palace — days full of every 
enjoyment; and Percinet tried all the arguments he could 
think of to induce her to marry him, and remain there for 
ever. But the good and gentle Graciosa remembered her 
father who was once so kind to her, and she preferred rather 
to suffer than to be wanting in duty. She entreated Percinet 
to use his fairy power to send her home again, and mean- 
time to tell her what had become of her father. 

“Come with me into the great tower there, and you shall 
see for yourself.” 

Thereupon he took her to the top of a tower, prodigiously 
high, put her little finger to his lips, and her foot upon his 
foot. Then he bade her look, and she saw as in a picture, 
or as in a play upon the stage, the King and Grognon sitting 
together on their throne. The latter was telling how Gra- 
ciosa had hanged herself in a cave. 

“She will not be much loss, sire; and as, when dead, she 
was far too frightful for you to look at, I have given orders 
to bury her at once.” 

She might well say that, for she had had a large faggot 
put into a coffin, and sealed up ; the king and all the nation 
mourned over it; and now, that she was no more, they 
declared there never was such a sweet creature as the lost 
princess. 

The sight of her father’s grief quite overcame Graciosa. 
“Oh, Percinet!” she cried, “my father believes me dead. 
If you love me, take me home.” 

The prince consented, though very sorrowfully, saying 
that she was as cruel to him as Grognon was to her, and 
mounted with her in his chariot, drawn by four white stags. 

[i68] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

As they quitted the courtyard, they heard a great noise, and 
Graciosa saw the palace all falling to pieces with a great 
crash. 

^‘What is this?” she cried, terrified. 

‘Trincess, my palace, which you forsake, is among the 
things which are dead and gone. You will enter it no more 
till after your burial.” 

“Prince, you are angry with me,” said Graciosa sorrow- 
fully; only she knew well that she suffered quite as much 
as he did in thus departing and quitting him. 

Arrived in her father’s presence, she had great difficulty 
in persuading him that she was not a ghost, until the coffin 
with the faggot inside it was taken up, and Grognon’s 
malice discovered. But even then, the king was so weak a 
man, that the queen soon made him believe he had been 
cheated, that the princess was really dead, and that this was 
a false Graciosa. Without more ado, he abandoned his 
daughter to her stepmother’s will. 

Grognon, transported with joy, dragged her to a dark 
prison, took away her clothes, made her dress in rags, feed 
on bread and water, and sleep upon straw. Forlorn and 
hopeless, Graciosa dared not now call upon Percinet; she 
doubted if he still loved her enough to come to her aid. 

Meantime, Grognon had sent for a fairy, who was 
scarcely less malicious than herself. “I have here,” said she, 
“a little wretch of a girl for whom I wish to find all sorts 
of difficult tasks; pray assist me in giving her a new one 
every day.” 

The fairy promised to think of it, and soon brought a 
skein as thick as four persons, yet composed of thread so 
fine, that it broke if you only blew upon it, and so tangled 
that it had neither beginning nor end. Grognon, delighted, 
sent for her poor prisoner. 

“There, miss, teach your clumsy fingers to unwind this 
skein, and if you break a single thread I will ffay you alive. 
Begin when you like, but you must finish at sunset, or it 
[169] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

will be the worse for you.” Then she sent her to her miser- 
able cell, and treble-locked the door. 

Graciosa stood dismayed, turning the skein over and 
over, and breaking hundreds of threads each time. ‘‘Ah! 
Percinet,” she cried in despair, “come and help me, or least 
receive my last farewell.” 

Immediately Percinet stood beside her, having entered 
the cell as easily as if he carried the key in his pocket. “Be- 
hold me, princess, ready to serve you, even though you for- 
sook me.” He touched the skein with his wand, and it 
untangled itself, and wound itself up in perfect order. “Do 
you wish anything more, madam?” asked he coldly. 

“Percinet, Percinet, do not reproach me; I am only too 
unhappy.” 

“It is your own fault. Come with me, and make us 
both happy.” But she said nothing, and the fairy-prince 
disappeared. 

At sunset, Grognon eagerly came to the prison-door with 
her three keys, and found Graciosa smiling and fair, her 
task all done. There was no complaint to make, yet Grog- 
non exclaimed that the skein was dirty, and boxed the prin- 
cess’s ears till her rosy cheeks turned yellow and blue. Then 
she left her, and overwhelmed the fairy with reproaches. 

“Find me, by to-morrow, something absolutely impos- 
sible for her to do.” 

The fairy brought a great basket full of feathers, plucked 
from every kind of bird — nightingales, canaries, linnets, 
larks, doves, thrushes, peacocks, ostriches, pheasants, par- 
tridges, magpies, eagles — in fact, if I told them all over, 
I should never come to an end ; and all these feathers were 
so mixed up together, that they could not be distinguished. 

“See,” said the fairy, “even one of ourselves would find 
it difficult to separate these, and arrange them as belonging 
to each sort of bird. Command your prisoner to do it; she 
is sure to fail.” 

Grognon jumped for joy, sent for the princess, and or- 
[170] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

dered her to take her task, and finish it, as before, by set 
of sun. 

Graciosa tried patiently, but she could see no difference 
in the feathers; she threw them all back again into the 
basket, and began to weep bitterly. ^‘Let me die,” said she, 
“for death only will end my sorrows. Percinet loves me 
no longer; if he did, he would already have been here.” 

“Here I am, my princess,” cried a voice from under the 
basket; and the fairy-prince appeared. He gave three taps 
with his wand — the feathers flew by millions out of the 
basket, and arranged themselves in little heaps, each belong- 
ing to a different bird. 

“What do I not owe you?” cried Graciosa. 

“Love me!” answered the prince, tenderly, and said no 
more. 

When Grognon arrived, she found the task done. She 
was furious at the fairy, who was as much astonished as 
herself at the result of their malicious contrivances. But 
she promised to try once more; and for several days em- 
ployed all her industry in inventing a box, which, she said, 
the prisoner must be forbidden on any account to open. 
“Then,” added the cunning fairy, “of course, being such a 
disobedient and wicked girl, as you say, she will open it, 
and the result will satisfy you to your heart’s content.” 

Grognon took the box, and commanded Graciosa to carry 
it to her castle, and set it on a certain table, in an apartment 
she named, but not upon any account, to open it or exam- 
ine its contents. 

Graciosa departed. She was dressed like any poor peas- 
ant, in a cotton gown, a woollen hood and wooden shoes; 
yet, as she walked along, people took her for a queen in 
disguise, so lovely were her looks and ways. But being 
weak with imprisonment, she soon grew weary, and, sit- 
ting down upon the edge of a little wood, took the box 
upon her lap. Suddenly a wonderful desire seized her 
to open it. 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“I will take nothing out, I will touch nothing,’’ said she 
to herself, “but I must see what is inside.” 

Without reflecting on the consequences, she lifted up the 
lid, and instantly there jumped out a number of little men 
and little women, carrying little tables and chairs^ little 
dishes, and little musical instruments. The whole company 
were so small, that the biggest giant among them was 
scarcely the height of a finger. They leaped into the green 
meadow, separated into various bands, and began dancing 
and singing, eating and drinking, to Graciosa’s wonder and 
delight. But when she recollected herself, and wished to 
get them into the box again, they all scampered away, played 
at hide-and-seek in the wood, and by no means could she 
catch a single one. 

Again, in her distress, she called upon Percinet, and again 
he appeared; and, with a single touch of his wand, sent all 
the little people back into the box. Then, in his chariot, 
drawn by stags, he took her to the castle, where she did all 
that she had been commanded, and returned in safety, to 
her stepmother, who was more furious than ever. If a fairy 
could be strangled, Grognon certainly would have done 
it in her rage. At last, she resolved to ask help no more, 
but to work her own wicked will upon Graciosa. 

She caused to be dug a large hole in the garden, and 
taking the princess there, showed her the stone which 
covered it. 

“Underneath this stone lies a great treasure; lift it up, 
and you will see.” 

Graciosa obeyed ; and while she was standing at the edge 
of the pit, Grognon pushed her in, and let the stone fall 
down again upon her, burying her alive. After this, there 
seemed no more hope for the poor princess. 

“O Percinet,” cried she, “you are avenged. Why did I 
not return your love, and marry you! Still, death will be 
less bitter, if only you regret me a little.” 

While she spoke, she saw through the blank darkness a 
[172] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

glimmer of light; it came through a little door. She re- 
membered what Percinet had said: that she would never 
return to the fairy palace, until after she was buried. Per- 
haps this final cruelty of Grognon would be the end of her 
sorrows. So she took courage, crept through the little door, 
and lo! she came out into a beautiful garden, with long 
alleys, fruit-trees, and flower-beds. Well she knew it, and 
well she knew the glitter of the rock-crystal walls. And 
there, at the palace-gate, stood Percinet, and the queen, his 
mother, and the princesses, his sisters. ^Welcome, Gra- 
ciosa!” cried they all; and Graciosa, after all her suffer- 
ings, wept for joy. 

The marriage was celebrated with great splendour; and 
all the fairies, for a thousand leagues round, attended it. 
Some came in chariots drawn by dragons, or swans, or 
peacocks; some were mounted upon floating clouds, or 
globes of fire. Among the rest, appeared the very fairy who 
had assisted Grognon to torment Graciosa. When she dis- 
covered that Grognon’s poor prisoner was now Prince Per- 
cinet’s bride, she was overwhelmed with confusion, and 
entreated her to forget all that had passed, because she 
really was ignorant who she had been so cruelly afflicting. 

^^But I will make amends for all the evil that I have 
done,” said the fairy; and, refusing to stay for the wedding- 
dinner, she remounted her chariot, drawn by two terrible 
serpents, and flew to the palace of Graciosa’s father. There, 
before either king, or courtiers, or ladies-in-waiting could 
stop her — even had they wished to do it, which remains 
doubtful — she came behind the wicked Grognon, and 
twisted her neck, just as a cook does a barn-yard fowl. So 
Grognon died and was buried, and nobody was particularly 
sorry for the same. 



THE IRON STOVE 

N the days when magic was still of 
some avail, a king’s son was en- 
chanted by an old witch, and com- 
pelled to spend his life sitting inside 
a great Iron Stove in a wood. There 
he passed many years, and nobody 
could release him. 

Once a king’s daughter came into 
the wood. She had gone astray, and 
could not find her father’s kingdom again; and hav- 
ing wandered about for nine days, at last she stood 
before the Iron Stove. Then a voice came out of it, 
and said, “Whence do you come, and where do you 
want to go?” 

She answered, “I have wandered from my father’s king- 
dom, and lost myself, and cannot get home again.” 

Then the voice spoke out of the Iron Stove: “I will help 
you home again, and that, too, in a short time, if you will 
promise to do what I desire. I am a greater prince than you 
are a princess, and I wish to marry you.” 

She was very much frightened, and thought, “Oh, what 
shall I do! How can I marry an Iron Stove?” 

However, as she wanted very much to go home to her 
father, she promised what was demanded of her. “Very 

[174] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

well,” said the voice, ^‘you must come again, and bring a 
knife with you, and scrape a hole in the iron.” 

And the Iron Stove gave her for a companion something, 
or somebody — she was not quite sure what — who walked by 
her side and did not speak, but took her safe home within 
two hours. Then there was great joy in her father’s palace, 
and the old king fell on her neck, and kissed her many times. 
But she was very sorrowful, and said: ‘‘Dear father, you 
little know what has happened to me; I should never have 
come home again out of the great wild wood, if I had not 
passed by an Iron Stove. But I had to promise faithfully 
that I would return back to it, and marry it.” 

The old king was so terrified that he nearly fell into a 
swoon; for he had only this one child. They therefore con- 
sulted together, and decided to send, not the princess, but a 
miller’s daughter, who was very beautiful ; and leading her 
out, they gave her a knife, and told her how she was to scrape 
the Iron Stove. When she reached the wood, she scraped 
away for four-and-twenty hours, but could not make the 
slightest impression. But when day began to break, a voice 
in the Iron Stove called out, “It seems to me that it is day 
out there.” 

She ansv/ered: “It seem so to me too; I think I hear my 
father’s mill turning.” 

“Oh, then, you are a miller’s daughter; go straight back 
and send the king’s daughter here!” 

Then she returned and told the old king that the Iron 
Stove would not have her; he wanted the princess only. 
The old king was greatly frightened, and the princess wept. 
But they had still a swineherd’s daughter, who was still 
more beautiful than the miller’s girl; so they gave her 
a piece of gold, in order that she might be persuaded to 
go, instead of the king’s daughter, to the Iron Stove. 
She was taken to the wood as before, and had also to 
scrape for four-and-twenty hours; but she could make 
no impression. 


[175] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Now, when dawn broke, a voice called out of the Stove, 
“It seems to me it is day out there.” 

Then she answered, “It seems so to me too; I think I 
hear my father’s little horn sounding.” 

“So you are the swineherd’s daughter; go away directly, 
and bid the king’s daughter come, and tell her it shall hap- 
pen to her as I forewarned her; if she does not come, every- 
thing in the kingdom shall fall to pieces and tumble down, 
and no stone remain upon another.” 

When the king’s daughter heard this, she began to cry; 
but there was nothing else to be done — she must keep her 
promise. She took leave of her father, put a knife in her 
pocket, and went out to the Iron Stove in the wood. When 
she arrived there, she began to scrape and scrape; the iron 
yielded, and in two hours she had already scraped a little 
hole. She looked in and saw a most beautiful youth: oh! 
he shone so with gold and precious stones, that he pleased 
her to the very bottom of her heart. She scraped away 
faster than ever, till she made the hole so large that he was 
able to get out. 

Then he said, “You are mine, and I am yours; you have 
freed me, and you are my bride.” 

He wished to take her home to his kingdom, but she 
begged that she might go once more to see her father; and 
the prince gave her leave, on condition that she should speak 
no more than three words with him, and come back again. 
So she went home; but, alas! being a little chatterbox, she 
spoke more than three words. The Iron Stove disappeared 
instantly, and was removed far away, over glass mountains 
and sharp swords ; but the king’s son, being now freed, was 
not shut up in it. 

The princess took leave of her father, and took some 
money with her, but not much, and went again into the great 
wood. There she looked everywhere for the Iron Stove, 
but it was not to be found. 

She sought it for nine days, until her hunger was so great 
[176] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

that she did not know what to do; for she had eaten all the 
food she could find, and had nothing left to keep her alive. 
At eveningtide she climbed up into a little tree, and pur- 
posed spending the night there, for fear of the wild beasts. 
But when midnight came she saw afar off a little glimmer- 
ing light, and thinking, “Oh! there I should be safe,” 
climbed down and went towards it. 

Then she came to a little old house, overgrown with grass, 
with a little heap of wood before the door. Wondering 
how it came there, she looked in through the window, and 
saw nothing inside but a number of fat little frogs, and a 
table beautifully spread. There were on it roast meats and 
wines, and the plates and cups were all of silver. So she 
took heart, and knocked. Immediately the fattest frog 
called out — 

“Maiden sweet and small, 

Hutzelbein I call; 

Hutzelbein’s little dog, 

Creep about and see 
Who this can be.“ 


Then the little frog came and opened the door for her; 
and as soon as she came in, the frogs all bade her welcome, 
and persuaded her to sit down. They asked — “Whence do 
you come? where do you want to go?” 

Then she told them all that had happened to her, and 
how, because she had disobeyed the command not to speak 
to her father more than three words, the Stove had disap- 
peared, as well as the king’s son; now she was determined 
to seek him, and to wander over mountain and valley till 
she found him. 

The old fat frog said — 

“Maiden sweet and small, 

Hutzelbein I call; 

Hutzelbein’s little dog. 

Creep about and see; 

Bring the great box to me.” 

[177] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Then the little frog went and brought the box. Afterwards 
they gave the princess food and drink, and took her to a 
beautifully-made bed, all of silk and velvet; she laid herself 
in it, and slept peacefully. 

When day came she arose, and the old frog gave her 
three needles out of her great box, and told her to take them 
with her. They would be very necessary to her, for she 
would have to go over a high glass mountain, and three 
sharp swords, and a great sea; if she passed all those, she 
would recover her dearest prince. The frog also gave her, 
besides the three needles, other gifts, which she was to take 
great care of — namely, a plough-wheel, and three nuts. 

With these she set off, and when she came to the slippery 
glass mountain, she stuck the three needles into it as she 
walked — some before her feet, and some behind — and so 
managed to get across. When she was on the other side, she 
hid the needles, in a place which she had noticed particu- 
larly, and went on her way. Afterwards she came to the 
sharp-cutting swords, but she set herself on her plough-wheel 
and rolled safely over them. At last she came before a great 
lake, which she had to sail across, and when she had done so 
she saw a great castle. She went in and said she was a poor 
maiden, who wished very much to hire herself out, if she 
might be taken in there as a servant. For the frogs had told 
her that the king’s son, whom she had released out of the 
Iron Stove in the great wood, dwelt there; so she was con- 
tent to be taken as kitchen-maid, for very small pay. 

Now the king’s son had thought the princess was dead; 
and there was now with him another maiden, whom he had 
been persuaded he ought to marry, which grieved the poor 
kitchen-maid very much. 

In the evening, when she had washed up the dishes, and 
had done all her work, she felt in her pocket, and found 
the three nuts which the old frog had given her. She bit 
one open, and was going to eat the kernel, when, behold, 
inside it was the most beautiful dress imaginable — so beauti- 

[178] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ful that the bride soon heard of it, came and asked to see it, 
and wanted to buy it, saying it was no dress for a kitchen- 
maid. But the kitchen-maid thought differently, and re- 
fused to sell it, but offered to give it as a present, if the bride 
would grant her one favour — namely, to sleep one night 
on the mat outside the bridegroom’s door. The bride gave 
her leave, because the dress was so beautiful, and she had 
none like it. 

Now when it was evening, she said to her bridegroom: 
“The foolish kitchen-maid wants to sleep on the mat out- 
side your door.” 

“If you are content, I am,” said he. 

But the bride gave him a glass of wine, in which she had 
put a sleeping draught; so that he slept so soundly, nothing 
could wake him. While, outside the door, the princess wept 
the whole night, saying: “I have released you out of the 
wild wood — out of an Iron Stove; in seeking you, I have 
gone over a glass mountain, over three sharp swords, and 
over a great lake; yet, now that I find you, you will not 
hear me.” 

Next evening, when she had washed up everything, she 
bit the second nut open; and inside it was a far more beauti- 
ful dress than the first, which, when the bride saw, she 
wished to buy also. But the girl again refused to take 
money, and again begged that she might spend the night 
outside the bridegroom’s door. Once more, the bride gave 
him a sleeping-draught, and he slept so soundly, that he 
could hear nothing. But the kitchen-maid wept the whole 
night long, crying: “I have released you out of a wild wood, 
and out of an Iron Stove; and have gone over glass moun- 
tain, over three sharp swords, and over a great lake, before 
I found you; and yet, when I find you, you will not 
hear me.” 

The third evening, she bit open the third nut; and there 
was in it a still more beautiful dress, which shone stiff with 
pure gold. When the bride saw, she wished more earnestly 

C179] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

than ever to have it; but the kitchen-maid would only give 
it to her on condition that she might sleep, for the third 
time, on the mat at the bridegroom’s door. But this time 
the prince was cautious, and left the sleeping-draught un- 
touched. Now, when she began to weep, and to call out, 
“Dearest treasure, I have released you out of the horrible 
wild wood, and out of an Iron Stove,” the king’s son sprang 
up, crying out: “This is my right true love — she is mine, 
and I am hers.” Then he declared he would not marry 
the other bride, whom he did not love ; and so, still in the 
middle of the night, he got into a carriage with the kitchen- 
maid, and drove away. 

When they came to the great lake, they sailed over; and 
at the three sharp swords, they seated themselves on the 
plough-wheel; and at the glass mountain, they found the 
three needles, and stuck them in step by step. So they came 
at last to the little old house; but, as they went in, lo! it 
changed to a great castle; the frogs turned to princes and 
princesses, all king’s children, and received them both with 
great joy. There the wedding was celebrated, and they 
remained in the castle, which was much larger than that 
which belonged to the princess’s father. But as the old man 
lamented very much his daughter’s loss, and his own lone- 
liness, they soon went and fetched him home to themselves. 
So they had two kingdoms, instead of one, and lived happily 
together all their days. 


THE INVISIBLE PRINCE 


HERE was a king and queen who were 
dotingly fond of their only son, not- 
withstanding that he was equally de- 
formed in mind and person. The 
king was quite sensible of the evil 
disposition of his son, but the queen, 
in her excessive fondness, saw no fault 
whatever in her dear Furibon, as he 
was named. The surest way to win 
her favour was to praise Furibon for charms he did not 
possess. When he came of age to have a governor, the king 
made choice of a prince who had an ancient right to the 
crown, but was not able to support it. This prince had a 
son, named Leander, handsome, accomplished, amiable — 
in every respect the opposite of Prince Furibon. The two 
were frequently together, which only made the deformed 
prince more repulsive. 

One day, certain ambassadors having arrived from a far 
country, the princes stood in a gallery to see them ; when, 
taking Leander for the king’s son, they made their obeisance 
to him, treating Furibon as a mere dwarf, at which the 
latter was so offended that he drew his sword, and would 
have done them a mischief had not the king just then ap- 
peared. As it was, the affair produced a quarrel, which 
13 [iSi] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

ended in Leander’s being sent to a far-away castle belonging 
to his father. 

There, however, he was quite happy, for he was a great 
lover of hunting, fishing, and walking: he understood 
painting, read much, and played upon several instruments; 
so that he was glad to be freed from the fantastic humours 
of Furibon. One day as he was walking in the garden, 
finding the heat increase, he retired into a shady grove, 
and began to play upon the flute to amuse himself. As he 
played, he felt something wind about his leg, and looking 
down saw a great adder: he took his handkerchief, and 
catching it by the head, was going to kill it. But the adder, 
looking steadfastly in his face, seemed to beg his pardon. 
At this instant one of the gardeners happened to come to 
the place where Leander was, and spying the snake, cried 
out to his master, ‘^Hold him fast, sir; it is but an hour 
since we ran after him to kill him : it is the most mischievous 
creature in the world.” 

Leander, casting his eyes a second time upon the snake, 
which was speckled with a thousand extraordinary colours, 
perceived the poor creature still looked upon him with an 
aspect that seemed to implore compassion, and never tried 
in the least to defend itself. 

“Though thou hast such a mind to kill it,” said he to 
the gardener, “yet, as it came to me for refuge, I forbid 
thee to do it any harm ; for I will keep it, and when it has 
cast its beautiful skin I will let it go.” He then returned 
home, and carrying the snake with him, put it into a large 
chamber, the key of which he kept himself, and ordered 
bran, milk, and flowers to be given to it, for its delight and 
sustenance; so that never was snake so happy. Leander 
went sometimes to see it, and when it perceived him it made 
haste to meet him, showing him all the little marks of love 
and gratitude of which a poor snake was capable, which 
did not a little surprise him, though, however, he took no 
further notice of it. 

[182] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

In the meantime all the court ladies were extremely 
troubled at his absence, and he was the subject of all their 
discourse. “Alas!” cried they, “there is no pleasure at 
court since Leander is gone, of whose absence the wicked 
Furibon is the cause!” Furibon also had his parasites, for 
his power over the queen made him feared ; they told him 
what the ladies said, which enraged him to such a degree 
that in his passion he flew to the queen’s chamber, and 
vowed he would kill himself before her face if she did not 
find means to destroy Leander. The queen, who also hated 
Leander, because he was handsomer than her son, replied 
that she had long looked upon him as a traitor, and there- 
fore would willingly consent to his death. To which pur- 
pose she advised Furibon to go a-hunting with some of his 
confidants, and contrive it so that Leander should make 
one of the party. 

“Then,” said she, “you may find some way to punish him 
for pleasing everybody.” 

Furibon understood her, and accordingly went a-hunting; 
and Leander, when he heard the horns and the hounds, 
mounted his horse, and rode to see who it was. But he was 
surprised to meet the prince so unexpectedly: he alighted 
immediately, and saluted him with respect; and Furibon 
received him more graciously than usual, and bade him 
follow him. All of a sudden he turned his horse, and rode 
another way, making a sign to the ruffians to take the first 
opportunity to kill him; but before he had got quite out of 
sight, a lion of prodigious size, coming out of his den, 
leaped upon Furibon: all his followers fled, and only 
Leander remained; who, attacking the animal sword in 
hand, by his valour and agility saved the life of his most 
cruel enemy, who had fallen in a swoon from fear. When 
he recovered, Leander presented him his horse to remount. 
Now, any other than such a wretch would have been grate- 
ful: but Furibon did not even look upon him: nay, mount- 
ing the horse, he rode in quest of the ruffians, to whom he 

[183] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

repeated his order to kill him. They accordingly sur- 
rounded Leander, who, setting his back to a tree, behaved 
with so much bravery, that he laid them all dead at his 
feet. Furibon, believing him by this time slain, rode 
eagerly up to the spot. When Leander saw him, he ad- 
vanced to meet him. “Sir,” said he, “if it was by your 
order that these assassins came to kill me, I am sorry I 
made any defence.” 

“You are an insolent villain!” replied Furibon, “and if 
ever you come into my presence again, you shall surely die.” 

Leander made no answer, but retired sad and pensive 
to his own home, where he spent the night in pondering 
what was best for him to do; for there was no likelihood 
he should be able to defend himself against the power of 
the king’s son; therefore he at length concluded he would 
travel abroad and see the world. Being ready to depart, 
he recollected his snake, and, calling for some milk and 
fruits, carried them to the poor creature for the last time; 
but on opening the door he perceived an extraordinary 
lustre in one corner of the room, and casting his eye on 
the place he was surprised to see a lady, whose noble and 
majestic air made him immediately conclude she was a 
princess of royal birth. Her habit was of purple satin, 
embroidered with pearls and diamonds; and advancing 
towards him with a gracious smile — 

“Young prince,” said she, “you find no longer your pet 
snake, but me, the Fairy Gentilla, ready to requite your 
generosity. For know, that we fairies live a hundred years 
in flourishing youth, without diseases, without trouble or 
pain; and this term being expired, we become snakes for 
eight days. During that time it is not in our power to 
prevent any misfortune that may befall us; and if we hap- 
pen to be killed, we never revive again. But these eight 
days being expired, we resume our usual form, and recover 
our beauty, our power, and our riches. Now you know 
how much I am obliged to your goodness, and it is but just 
[184] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

that I should repay my debt of gratitude : think how I can 
serve you and depend on me.” 

The young prince, who had never conversed with a fairy 
till now, was so surprised that it was a long time before he 
could speak. But at length, making a profound reverence, 
^‘Madam,” said he, “since I have had the honour to serve 
you, I know not any other happiness that I can wish for.” 

“I should be sorry,” replied she, “not to be of service to 
you in something; consider, it is in my power to bestow 
on you long life, kingdoms, riches: to give you mines of 
diamonds, and houses full of gold; I can make you an 
excellent orator, poet, musician, and painter; or, if you 
desire it, a spirit of the air, the water, or the earth.” 

Here Leander interrupted her: “Permit me, madam,” 
said he, “to ask you what benefit it would be to me to be a 
spirit?” 

“Much,” replied the fairy; “you would be invisible when 
you pleased, and might in an instant traverse the whole 
earth ; you would be able to fly without wings, to descend 
into the abyss of the earth without dying, and walk at the 
bottom of the sea without being drowned; nor doors, nor 
windows, though fast shut and locked, could hinder you 
from entering anywhere; and whenever you had a mind, 
you might resume your natural form.” 

“Oh, madam!” cried Leander, “then let me be a spirit; 
I am going to travel, and should prefer it above all those 
other advantages you have so generously offered me.” 

Gentilla thereupon stroking his face three times, “Be a 
spirit,” said she; and then, embracing him, she gave him 
a little red cap with a plume of feathers. “When you put 
on this cap, you shall be invisible; but when you take it 
off, you shall again become visible.” 

Leander, overjoyed, put his little red cap upon his head, 
and wished himself in the forest, that he might gather some 
wild roses which he had observed there: his body imme- 
diately became as light as thought; he flew through the 

[187] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

window like a bird; though, in flying over the river, he 
was not without fear, lest he should fall into it, and the 
power of the fairy not be able to save him. But he arrived 
in safety at the rose-bushes, plucked three roses, and re- 
turned immediately to his chamber; presented his roses to 
the fairy, overjoyed that his first experiment had succeeded 
so well. She bade him keep the roses, for that one of them 
would supply him with money whenever he wanted it; that 
if he put the other into his mistress’s bosom, he would know 
whether she was faithful or not; and that the third would 
keep him always in good health. Then, without staying 
to receive his thanks, she wished him success in his travels 
and disappeared. 

Leander, infinitely pleased, settled his affairs, mounted 
the finest horse in the stable, called Gris-de-line, and at- 
tended by some of his servants in livery, made his return 
to court. Now you must know Furibon had given out, that 
had it not been for his courage Leander would have mur- 
dered him when they were a-hunting; so the king, being 
importuned by the queen, gave orders that Leander should 
be apprehended. But when he came, he showed so much 
courage and resolution that Furibon ran to the queen’s 
chamber, and prayed her to order him to be seized. The 
queen, who was extremely diligent in everything that her 
son desired, went immediately to the king. Furibon, being 
impatient to know what would be resolved, followed her; 
but stopped at the door, and laid his ear to the keyhole, 
putting his hair aside that he might the better hear what 
was said. At the same time, Leander entered the court- 
hall of the palace with his red cap upon his head, and per- 
ceiving Furibon listening at the door of the king’s chamber, 
he took a nail and a hammer, and nailed his ear to the door. 
Furibon began to roar, so that the queen, hearing her son’s 
voice, ran and opened the door, and, pulling it hastily, 
tore her son’s ear from his head. Half out of her wits, she 
set him in her lap, took up his ear, kissed it, and clapped it 
[188] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

again upon its place; but the invisible Leander, seizing 
upon a handful of twigs, with which they corrected the 
king’s little dogs, gave the queen several lashes upon her 
hands, and her son as many on the nose: upon which the 
queen cried out, “Murder! murder!” and the king looked 
about, and the people came running in; but nothing was 
to be seen. Some cried that the queen was mad, and that 
her madness proceeded from her grief to see that her son 
had lost one ear; and the king was as ready as any to believe 
it, so that when she came near him he avoided her, which 
made a very ridiculous scene. Leander, then leaving the 
chamber, went into the garden, and there, assuming his 
own shape, he boldly began to pluck the queen’s cherries, 
apricots, strawberries, and flowers, though he knew she set 
such a high value on them, that it was as much as a man’s 
life was worth to touch one. The gardeners, all amazed, 
came and told their majesties that Prince Leander was 
making havoc of all the fruits and flowers in the queen’s 
garden. 

“What insolence!” said the queen: then turning to Furi- 
bon, “My pretty child, forget the pain of thy ear but for 
a moment, and fetch that vile wretch hither; take our 
guards, both horse and foot, seize him, and punish him as 
he deserves.” 

Furibon, encouraged by his mother, and attended by a 
great number of armed soldiers, entered the garden, and 
saw Leander ; who, taking refuge under a tree, pelted them 
all with oranges. But when they came running towards 
him, thinking to have seized him, he was not to be seen; 
he had slipped behind Furibon, who was in a bad condition 
already. But Leander played him one trick more; for he 
pushed him down upon the gravel-walk, and frightened him 
so that the soldiers had to take him up, carry him away, 
and put him to bed. 

Satisfied with this revenge, he returned to his servants, 
who waited for him, and giving them money, sent them back 
[189] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

to his castle, that none might know the secret of his red 
cap and roses. As yet he had not determined whither to 
go; however, he mounted his fine horse Gres-de-line, and 
laying the reins upon his neck, let him take his own road : 
at length he arrived in a forest, where he stopped to shelter 
himself from the heat. He had not been above a minute 
there before he heard a lamentable noise of sighing and sob- 
bing; and looking about him, beheld a man, who ran, 
stopped, then ran again, sometimes crying, sometimes silent, 
then tearing his hair, then thumping his breast like some 
unfortunate madman. Yet he seemed to be both handsome 
and young: his garments had been magnificent, but he had 
torn them all to tatters. The prince, moved with compas- 
sion, made towards him, and mildly accosted him: “Sir,” 
said he, “your condition appears so deplorable, that I must 
ask the cause of your sorrow, assuring you of every assist- 
ance in my power.” 

“Oh, sir,” answered the young man, “nothing can cure 
my grief ; this day my dear mistress is to be sacrificed to a 
rich old ruffian of a husband who will make her miserable.” 

“Does she love you then?” asked Leander. 

“I flatter myself so,” answered the young man. 

“Where is she?” continued Leander. 

“In the castle at the end of this forest,” replied the lover. 

“Very well,” said Leander; “stay you here till I come 
again, and in a little while I will bring you good news.” 

He then put on his little red cap, and wished himself in 
the castle. He had hardly got thither before he heard all 
sorts of music; he entered into a great room, where the 
friends and kindred of the old man and the young lady 
were assembled. No one could look more amiable than 
she; but the paleness of her complexion, the melancholy 
that appeared in her countenance, and the tears that now 
and then dropped, as it were by stealth, from her eyes, 
betrayed the trouble of her mind. 

Leander now became invisible, and placed himself in 
[190] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

a corner of the room. He soon perceived the father and 
mother of the bride; and coming behind the mother’s chair, 
whispered in her ear, “If you marry your daughter to that 
old dotard, before eight days are over you shall certainly 
die.” The woman, frightened to hear such a terrible sen- 
tence pronounced upon her, and yet not know from whence 
it came, gave a loud shriek, and dropped upon the floor. 
Her husband asked what ailed her: she cried that she was 
a dead woman if the marriage of her daughter went for- 
ward, and therefore she would not consent to it for all the 
world. Her husband laughed at her, and called her a fool. 
But the invisible Leander accosting the man, threatened 
him in the same way, which frightened him so terribly, 
that he also insisted on the marriage being broken off. 
When the lover complained, Leander trod hard upon his 
gouty toes, and rang such an alarum in his ears, that, not 
being able any longer to hear himself speak, away he 
limped, glad enough to go. The real lover soon appeared, 
and he and his fair mistress fell joyfully into one another’s 
arms, the parents consenting to their union. Leander, as- 
suming his own shape, appeared at the hall-door, as if he 
were a stranger drawn thither by the report of this extraor- 
dinary wedding. 

From hence he travelled on, and came to a great city, 
where, upon his arrival, he understood there was a great 
and solemn procession, in order to shut up a young woman, 
against her will, among the vestal nuns. The prince was 
touched with compassion; and thinking the best use he 
could make of his cap was to redress public wrongs and 
relieve the oppressed, he flew to the temple, where he saw 
the young woman, crowned with flowers, clad in white, and 
with her dishevelled hair flowing about her shoulders. 
Two of her brothers led her by each hand, her mother 
followed her with a great crowd of men and women. 
Leander, being invisible, cried out, “Stop, stop, wicked 
brethren: stop, rash and inconsiderate mother; if you pro- 

[191] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ceed any further, you shall be squeezed to death like so 
many frogs.” They looked about, but could not conceive 
from whence these terrible menaces came; The brothers 
said it was only their sister’s lover, who had hid himself in 
some hole; at which Leander, in wrath, took a long cudgel, 
and they had no reason to say the blows were not well laid 
on. The multitude fled, the vestals ran away, and Leander 
was left alone with the victim; immediately he pulled off 
his red cap, and asked her wherein he might serve her. 
She answered him, that there was a certain gentleman whom 
she would be glad to marry, but that he wanted an estate. 
Leander then shook his rose so long, that he supplied them 
with ten millions; after which they married, and lived 
happily together. 

But his last adventure was the most agreeable. Enter- 
ing into a wide forest, he heard lamentable cries. Looking 
about him every way, at length he spied four men well 
armed, who were carrying away by force a young lady, 
thirteen or fourteen years of age ; upon which, making up 
to them as fast as he could, “What harm has that girl done?” 
said he. 

“Ha, ha! my little master,” cried he who seemed to be the 
ringleader of the rest, “who bade you inquire?” 

“Let her alone,” said Leander, “and go about your 
business.” 

“Oh yes, to be sure,” cried they, laughing; whereupon 
the prince alighting, put on his red cap, not thinking it other- 
wise prudent to attack four who seemed strong enough to 
fight a dozen. One of them stayed to take care of the young 
lady, while the three others went after Gris-de-line, who 
gave them a great deal of unwelcome exercise. 

Meantime the young lady continued her cries and com- 
plaints: “Oh my dear princess,” said she, “how happy was 
I in your palace! Did you but know my sad misfortune, 
you would send your Amazons to rescue poor Abricotina.” 

Leander, having listened to what she said, without delay 
[192] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

seized the ruffian that held her, and bound him fast to a 
tree, before he had time or strength to defend himself. He 
then went to the second, and taking him by both arms, 
bound him in the same manner to another tree. In the 
meantime Abricotina made the best of her good fortune, 
and betook herself to her heels, not knowing which way 
she went. But Leander, missing her, called out to his horse 
Gris-de-line ; who, by two kicks with his roof, rid himself 
of the two ruffians who had pursued him: one of them had 
his head broken; and the other, three of his ribs. And 
now Leander only wanted to overtake Abricotina; for he 
had thought her so handsome that he wished to see her 
again. He found her leaning against a tree. When she 
saw Gris-de-line coming towards her, ‘‘How lucky am I!” 
cried she; “this pretty little horse will carry me to the 
Palace of Pleasure.” Leander heard her, though she saw 
him not: he rode up to her ; Gris-de-line stopped, and when 
Abricotina mounted him, Leander clasped her in his arms, 
and placed her gently before him. Oh, how great was 
Abricotina’s fear to feel herself fast embraced, and yet see 
nobody! She durst not stir, and shut her eyes for fear 
of seeing a spirit. But Leander took off his little cap: 
“How come it, fair Abricotina,” said he, “that you are 
afraid of me, who delivered you out of the hands of the 
ruffians?” 

With that she opened her eyes, and knowing him again, 
“Oh sir,” said she, “I am infinitely obliged to you; but I 
was afraid, for I felt myself held fast, and could see no one.” 

“Surely,” replied Leander, “the danger you have been in 
has disturbed you, and cast a mist before your eyes.” 

Abricotina would not seem to doubt him, though she was 
otherwise extremely sensible. And after they had talked 
for some time of indifferent things, Leander requested her 
to tell him her age, her country, and by what accident she 
fell into the hands of the ruffians. 

“Know then, sir,” said she, “there was a certain very great 

[193] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

fairy married to a prince who wearied of her; she therefore 
banished him from her presence, and established herself and 
daughter in the Island of Calm Delights. The princess, who 
is my mistress, being very fair, has many lovers — among 
others, one named Furibon, whom she detests: he it was 
whose ruffians seized me to-day when I was wandering in 
search of a stray parrot. Accept, noble prince, my best 
thanks for your valour, which I shall never forget.” 

Leander said how happy he was to have served her, and 
asked if he could not obtain admission into the island. Abri- 
contina assured him this was impossible, and therefore he 
had better forget all about it. While they were thus con- 
versing, they came to the bank of a large river: Abricotina 
alighting with a nimble jump from the horse — 

“Farewell, sir,” said she to the prince, making a profound 
reverence, “I wish you every happiness.” 

“And I,” said Leander, “wish that I may now and then 
have a small share in your remembrance.” 

So saying, he galloped away, and soon entered into the 
thickest part of a wood, near a river, where he unbridled 
and unsaddled Gris-de-line ; then, putting on his little cap, 
wished himself in the Island of Calm Delights, and his wish 
was immediately accomplished. 

The palace was of pure gold, and stood upon pillars of 
crystal and precious stones, which represented the zodiac, 
and all the wonders of nature; all the arts and sciences; the 
sea, with all the variety of fish therein contained ; the earth, 
with all the various creatures which it produces ; the chases 
of Diana and her nymphs ; the noble exercises of the Ama- 
zons ; the amusements of a country life ; flocks of sheep with 
their shepherds and dogs; the toils of agriculture, harvest- 
ing, gardening. And among all this variety of representa- 
tions, there was neither man nor boy to be seen — not so much 
as a little winged Cupid: so highly had the princess been 
incensed against her inconstant husband, as not to show the 
least favour to his fickle sex. 

[194] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Abricotina did not deceive me,” said Leander to him- 
self ; ‘‘they have banished from hence the very idea of men ; 
now let us see what they have lost by it.” With that he 
entered into the palace, and at every step he took, he met 
with objects so wonderful, that when he had once fixed his 
eyes upon them he had much ado to take them off again. 
He viewed a vast number of these apartments, some full of 
china, no less fine than curious; others lined with porcelain, 
so delicate, that the walls were quite transparent. Coral, 
jasper, agates, and cornelians adorned the rooms of state, 
and the presence-chamber was one entire mirror. The 
throne was one single pearl, hollowed like a shell ; the prin- 
cess sat, surrounded by her maidens, none of whom could 
compare with herself. In her was all the innocent sweetness 
of youth, joined to the dignity of maturity; in truth, she 
was perfection ; and so thought the invisible Leander. 

Not seeing Abricotina, she asked where she was. Upon 
that, Leander, being very desirous to speak, assumed the tone 
of a parrot, for there were many in the room ; and address- 
ing himself invisibly to the princess, — 

“Most charming princess,” said he, “Abricotina will 
return immediately. She was in great danger of being car- 
ried away from this palace, but for a young prince who 
rescued her.” 

The princess was surprised at the parrot, his answer was 
so extremely pertinent: 

“You are very rude, little parrot,” said the princess ; “and 
Abricotina, when she comes, shall chastise you for it.” 

“I shall not be chastised,” answered Leander, still counter- 
feiting the parrot’s voice ; “moreover, she will let you know 
the great desire that stranger had to be admitted into this 
palace, that he might convince you of the falsehood of those 
ideas which you have conceived against his sex.” 

“In truth, pretty parrot,” cried the princess, “it is a pity 
you are not every day so diverting. I should love you 
dearly.” 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

‘‘Ah! if prattling will please you,” replied Leander, I 
will prate from morning till night.” 

“But,” continued the princess, “how shall I be sure my 
parrot is not a sorcerer?” 

“He is more in love than any sorcerer can be,” replied the 
prince. 

At this moment Abricotina entered the room, and falling 
at her lovely mistress’s feet, gave her a full account of what 
had befallen her, and described the prince in the most glow- 
ing colours. 

“I should have hated all men,” added she, “had I not seen 
him! Oh, madam, how charming he is! His air and all his 
behaviour have something in them so noble; and though 
whatever he spoke was infinitely pleasing, yet I think I did 
well in not bringing him hither.” 

To this the princess said nothing, but she asked Abri- 
cotina a hundred other questions concerning the prince; 
whether she knew his name, his country, his birth, from 
whence he came, and whither he was going; and after this 
she fell into a profound thoughtfulness. 

Leander observed everything, and continued to chatter as 
he had begun — 

“Abricotina is ungrateful, madam,” said he; “that poor 
stranger will die for grief if he sees you not.” 

“Well, parrot, let him die,” answered the princess, with 
a sigh ; “and since thou undertakest to reason like a person 
of wit, and not like a little bird, I forbid thee to talk to me 
any more of this unknown person.” 

Leander was overjoyed to find that Abricotina’s and the 
parrot’s discourse had made such an impression on the prin- 
cess. He looked upon her with pleasure and delight. “Can 
it be,” said he to himself, “that the masterpiece of nature, 
that the wonder of our age, should be confined eternally in 
an island, and no mortal dare to approach her? But,” con- 
tinued he, “wherefore am I concerned that others are ban- 
ished hence, since I have the happiness to be with her, to 
[196] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

see her, to hear and admire her ; nay more, to love her above 
all the women in the universe?” 

It was late, and the princess retired into a large room of 
marble and porphyry, where several bubbling fountains 
refreshed the air with an agreeable coolness. As soon 
as she entered, the music began, a sumptuous supper 
was served up, and the birds from several aviaries on 
each side of the room, of which Abricotina had the 
chief care, opened their little throats in the most agreeable 
manner. 

Leander had travelled a journey long enough to give him 
a good appetite, which made him draw near the table, where 
the very smell of such viands was agreeable and refreshing. 
The princess had a curious tabby-cat, for which she had a 
great kindness. This cat one of the maids of honour held 
in her arms, saying, “Madam, Bluet is hungry!” With that 
a chair was presently brought for the cat; for he was a cat 
of quality, and had a necklace of pearl about his neck. He 
was served on a gold plate, with a laced napkin before him; 
and the plate being supplied with meat. Bluet sat with the 
solemn importance of an alderman. 

“Ho, ho!” cried Leander to himself; “an idle tabby 
malkin, that perhaps never caught a mouse in his life, and 
I dare say is not descended from a better family than myself, 
has the honour to sit at table with my mistress: I would 
fain know whether he loves her so well as I do.” 

Saying this, he placed himself in the chair with the cat 
upon his knee, for nobody saw him, because he had his little 
red cap on; finding Bluet’s plate well supplied with par- 
tridge, quails, and pheasants, he made so free with them, 
that whatever was set before master puss disappeared in a 
trice. The whole court said no cat ever ate with a better 
appetite. There were excellent ragouts, and the prince made 
use of the cat’s paw to taste them ; but he sometimes pulled 
his paw too roughly, and Bluet, not understanding raillery, 
began to mew and be quite out of patience. The princess 

14 1 197] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

observing it, ^‘Bring that fricasse and that tart to poor 
Bluet,” said she; ‘‘see how he cries to have them.” 

Leander laughed to himself at the pleasantness of this 
adventure; but he was very thirsty, not being accustomed 
to make such large meals without drinking. By the help 
of the cat’s paw, he got a melon, with which he somewhat 
quenched his thirst; and when supper was quite over, he 
went to the beaufet, and took two bottles of delicious wine. 

The princess now retired into her boudoir, ordering Abri- 
cotina to follow her and make fast the door; but they could 
not keep out Leander, who was there as soon as they. 
However, the princess, believing herself alone with her 
confidante — 

“Abricotina,” said she, “tell me truly, did you exaggerate 
in your description of the unknown prince, for methinks it 
is impossible he should be as amiable as you say?” 

“Madam,” replied the damsel, “if I have failed in any- 
thing, it was in coming short of what was due to him.” 

The princess sighed, and was silent for a time; then re- 
suming her speech: “I am glad,” said she, “thou didst not 
bring him with thee.” 

“But, madam,” answered Abricotina, who was a cunning 
girl, and already penetrated her mistress’s thoughts, “sup- 
pose he had come to admire the wonders of these beautiful 
mansions, what harm could he have done us? Will you live 
eternally unknown in a corner of the world, concealed from 
the rest of human kind? Of what use is all your grandeur, 
pomp, magnificence, if nobody sees it?” 

“Hold thy peace, prattler,” replied the princess, “and do 
not disturb that happy repose which I have enjoyed so long.” 

Abricotina durst make no reply; and the princess, having 
waited her answer for some time, asked her whether she had 
anything to say. Abricotina then said she thought it was 
to very little purpose her mistress having sent her picture 
to the courts of several princes, where it only served to make 
those who saw it miserable ; that every one would be desir- 
[198] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ous to marry her, and as she could not marry them all, 
indeed none of them, it would make them desperate. 

“Yet, for all that,” said the princess, “I could wish my 
picture were in the hands of this same stranger.” 

“Oh, madam,” answered Abricotina, “is not his desire to 
see you violent enough already ; would you augment it?” 

“Yes,” cried the princess; “a certain impulse of vanity, 
which I was never sensible of till now, has bred this foolish 
fancy in me.” 

Leander heard all this discourse, and lost not a tittle of 
what she said; some of her expressions gave him hope, 
others absolutely destroyed it. The princess presently asked 
Abricotina whether she had seen anything extraordinary 
during her short travels. 

“Madam,” said she, “I passed through one forest where 
I saw certain creatures that resembled little children : they 
skip and dance upon the trees like squirrels ; they are very 
ugly, but have wonderful agility and address.” 

“I wish I had one of them,” said the princess; “but if 
they are so nimble as you say they are, it is impossible to 
catch one.” 

Leander, who passed through the same forest, knew what 
Abricotina meant, and presently wished himself in the place. 
He caught a dozen of little monkeys, some bigger, some less, 
and all of different colours, and with much ado put them 
into a large sack; then, wishing himself at Paris, where, he 
had heard, a man might have everything for money, he went 
and bought a little gold chariot. He taught six green mon- 
keys to draw it; they were harnessed with fine traces of 
flame coloured morocco leather. He went to another place, 
where he met with two monkeys of merit, the most pleasant 
of which was called Briscambril, the other Pierceforest — 
both very spruce and well educated. He dressed Briscam- 
bril like a king, and placed him in the coach ; Pierceforest 
he made the coachman; the others were dressed like pages; 
all which he put into his sack, coach and all. 

[1993 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The princess not being gone to bed, heard a rumbling of a 
little coach in the long gallery; at the same time, her ladies 
came to tell her that the king of the dwarfs was arrived, 
and the chariot immediately entered her chamber with all 
the monkey train. The country monkeys began to show a 
thousand tricks, which far surpassed those of Briscambril 
and Pierceforest. To say the truth, Leander conducted the 
whole machine. He drew the chariot where Briscambril sat 
arrayed as a king, and making him hold a box of diamonds 
in his hand, he presented it with becoming grace to the prin- 
cess. The princess’s surprise may be easily imagined. 
Moreover, Briscambril made a sign for Pierceforest to come 
and dance with him. The most celebrated dancers were not 
to be compared with them in activity. But the princess, 
troubled that she could not guess from whence this curious 
present came, dismissed the dancers sooner than she would 
otherwise have done, though she was extremely pleased with 
them. 

Leander, satisfied with having seen the delight the prin- 
cess had taken in beholding the monkeys, thought of nothing 
now but to get a little repose, which he greatly wanted. He 
stayed some time in the great gallery; afterwards, going 
down a pair of stairs, and finding a door open, he entered 
into an apartment the most delightful that ever was seen. 
There was in it a bed of cloth of gold, enriched with pearls, 
intermixed with rubies and emeralds ; for by this time there 
appeared daylight sufficient for him to view and admire the 
magnificence of this sumptuous furniture. Having made 
fast the door, he composed himself to sleep. Next day he 
rose very early, and looking about on every side, he spied a 
painter’s pallet, with colours ready prepared and pencils. 
Remembering what the princess had said to Abricotina touch- 
ing her own portrait, he immediately (for he could paint as 
well as the most excellent masters) seated himself before a 
mirror, and drew his own picture first; then, in an oval, that 
of the princess. He had all her features so strong in his 
[200] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

imagination, that he had no occasion for her sitting; and 
as his desire to please her had set him to work, never did 
portrait bear a stronger resemblance. He had painted him- 
self upon one knee, holding the princess’s picture in one 
hand, and in the other a label with this inscription— “She 
is better in my heart.” When the princess went into her 
cabinet, she was amazed to see the portrait of a man ; and 
she fixed her eyes upon it with so much the more surprise, 
because she also saw her own with it, and because the words 
which were written upon the label afforded her ample room 
for curiosity. She persuaded herself that it was Abri- 
cotina’s doing; and all she desired to know was, whether 
the portrait were real or imaginary. Rising in haste, she 
called Abricotina, while the invisible Leander, with his 
little red cap, slipped into the cabinet, impatient to know 
what passed. The princess bid Abricotina look upon the 
picture, and tell her what she thought of it. 

After she had viewed it, “I protest,” said she, “ ’tis the 
picture of that generous stranger to whom I am indebted 
for my life. Yes, yes, I am sure it is he; his very features, 
shape, and hair.” 

“Thou pretendest surprise,” said the princess, “but I 
know it was thou thyself who put it there.” 

“Who! I, madam?” replied Abricotina; “I protest, I 
never saw the picture before in my life. Should I be so bold 
as to conceal from your knowledge a thing that so nearly 
concerns you? And by what miracle could I have come by 
it? I never could paint, nor did any man ever enter this 
place; yet here he is painted with you.” 

“Some spirit, then, must have brought it hither,” cried 
the princess. 

“How I tremble for fear, madam!” said Abricotina. 
“Was it not rather some lover? And therefore, if you will 
take my advice, let us burn it immediately.” 

“ ’Twere a pity to burn it,” cried the princess, sighing; 
“a finer piece, methinks, cannot adorn my cabinet.” And 
[201] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

saying these words, she cast her eyes upon it. But Abri- 
cotina continued obstinate in her opinion that it ought to be 
burnt, as a thing that could not come there but by the power 
of magic. 

“And these words — ‘She is better in my heart,’ ” said the 
princess ; “must we burn them too?” 

“No favour must be shown to anything,” said Abricotina, 
“not even to your own portrait.” 

Abricotina ran away immediately for some fire, while the 
princess went to look out at the window. Leander, unwil- 
ling to let his performance be burnt, took this opportunity 
to convey it away without being perceived. He had hardly 
quitted the cabinet, when the princess turned about to look 
once more upon that enchanting picture, which had so 
delighted her. But how was she surprised to find it 
gone ! She sought for it all the room over ; and Abricotina 
returning, was no less surprised than her mistress; so 
that this last adventure put them both in the most terrible 
fright. 

Leander took great delight in hearing and seeing his in- 
comparable mistress ; even though he had to eat every day 
at her table with the tabby-cat, who fared never the worse 
for that; but his satisfaction was far from being complete, 
seeing he durst neither speak nor show himself; and he 
knew it was not a common thing for ladies to fall in love 
with persons invisible. 

The princess had a universal taste for amusement. One 
day, she was saying to her attendants that it would give her 
great pleasure to know how the ladies were dressed in all 
the courts of the universe. There needed no more words to 
send Leander all over the world. He wished himself in 
China, where he bought the richest stuffs he could lay his 
hands on, and got patterns of all the court fashions. From 
thence he flew to Siam, where he did the same; in three 
days he travelled over all the four parts of the world, and, 
from time to time, brought what he bought to the Palace 
[202] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

of Calm Delights, and hid it all in a chamber, which he kept 
always locked. When he had thus collected together all 
the rarities he could meet with — for he never wanted money, 
his rose was always supplying him — he went and bought 
five or six dozen of dolls, which he caused to be dressed at 
Paris, the place in the world where most regard is paid to 
fashions. They were all dressed differently, and as magni- 
ficent as could be, and Leander placed them all in the prin- 
cess’s closet. When she entered it, she was agreeably sur- 
prised to see such a company of little mutes, every one 
decked with watches, bracelets, diamond buckles, or neck- 
laces ; and the most remarkable of them held a picture-box 
in its hand, which the princess opening, found it contained 
Leander’s portrait. She gave a loud shriek, and looking 
upon Abricotina, “There have appeared of late,” said she, 
“so many wonders in this place, that I know not what to 
think of them: — my birds are all grown witty; I cannot so 
much as wish, but presently I have my desires ; twice have 
I now seen the portrait of him who rescued thee from the 
ruffians; and here are silks of all sorts, diamonds, embroid- 
eries, laces, and an infinite number of other rarities. What 
fairy is it that takes such care to pay me these agreeable 
civilities?” 

Leander was overjoyed to hear and see her so much inter- 
ested about his picture, and calling to mind that there was 
in a grotto which she often frequented a certain pedestal, on 
which a Diana, not yet finished, was to be erected, on this 
pedestal he resolved to place himself, crowned with laurel, 
and holding a lyre in his hand, on which he played like 
another Apollo. He most anxiously waited the princess’s 
retiring to the grotto, which she did every day since her 
thoughts had been taken up with this unknown person ; for 
what Abricotina had said, joined to the sight of the picture, 
had almost destroyed her repose : her lively humour 
changed into a pensive melancholy, and she grew a great 
lover of solitude. When she entered the grotto, she made 

[203] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

a sign that nobody should follow her, so that her young 
damsels dispersed themselves into the neighbouring walks. 
The princess threw herself upon a bank of green turf, 
sighed, wept, and even talked, but so softly that Leander 
could not hear what she said. He had put his red cap on, 
that she might not see him at first; but having taken it off, 
she beheld him standing on the pedestal. At first she took 
him for a real statue, for he observed exactly the attitude 
in which he had placed himself, without moving so much 
as a finger. She beheld with a kind of pleasure intermixed 
with fear, but pleasure soon dispelled her fear, and she con- 
tinued to view the pleasing figure, which so exactly resem- 
bled life. The prince having tuned his lyre, began to play; 
at which the princess, greatly surprised, could not resist the 
fear that seized her; she grew pale, and fell into a swoon. 
Leander leaped from the pedestal, and putting on his little 
red cap, that he might not be perceived, took the princess 
in his arms, and gave her all the assistance that his zeal and 
tenderness could inspire. At length she opened her charm- 
ing eyes, and looked about in search of him, but she could 
perceive nobody; yet she felt somebody who held her hands, 
kissed them, and bedewed them with his tears. It was a 
long time before she durst speak, and her spirits were in a 
confused agitation between fear and hope. She was afraid 
of the spirit, but loved the figure of the unknown. At length 
she said : “Courtly invisible, why are you not the person I 
desire you should be?” At these words, Leander was going 
to declare himself, but durst not do it yet; “For,” thought 
he, “if I again affright the object I adore, and make her fear 
me, she will not love me.” This consideration caused him 
to keep silence. 

The princess, then, believing herself alone, called Abri- 
cotina and told her all the wonders of the animated statue; 
that it had played divinely, and that the invisible person had 
greatly assisted her when she lay in a swoon. 

“What pity ’tis,” said she, “that this person should be so 
[204] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

frightful, for nothing can be more amiable or acceptable 
than his behaviour!” 

“Who told you, madam,” answered Abricotina, “that he 
is frightful? If he is the youth who saved me, he is beautiful 
as Cupid himself.” 

“If Cupid and the unknown are the same,” replied the 
princess, blushing, “I could be content to love Cupid; but 
alas! how far am I from such a happiness! I love a mere 
shadow; and this fatal picture, joined to what thou hast 
told me, have inspired me with inclinations so contrary to 
the precepts which I received from my mother, that I am 
daily afraid of being punished for them.” 

“Oh! madam,” said Abricotina, interrupting her, “have 
you not troubles enough already? Why should you antici- 
pate afflictions which may never come to pass?” 

It is easy to imagine what pleasure Leander took in this 
conversation. 

In the meantime, the little Furibon, still enamoured of 
the princess whom he had never seen, expected with impa- 
tience the return of the four servants whom he had sent to 
the Island of Calm Delights. One of them at last came back, 
and after he had given the prince a particular account of 
what had passed, told him that the island was defended by 
Amazons, and that unless he sent a very powerful army, it 
would be impossible to get into it. The king his father was 
dead, and Furibon was now lord of all: disdaining, there- 
fore, any repulse, he raised an army of four hundred thou- 
sand men, and put himself at the head of them, appearing 
like another Tom Thumb upon a war-horse. Now, when 
the Amazons perceived his mighty host, they gave the prin- 
cess notice of it, who immediately despatched away her 
trusty Abricotina to the kingdom of the fairies, to beg her 
mother’s instructions as to what she should do to drive the 
little Furibon from her territories. But Abricotina found 
the fairy in an angry humour. 

“Nothing that my daughter does,” said she, “escapes my 
[205] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

knowledge. The Prince Leander is now in her palace; he 
loves her, and she has a tenderness for him. All my cares 
and precepts have not been able to guard her from the 
tyranny of love, and she is now under its fatal dominion. 
But it is the decree of destiny, and I must submit; there- 
fore, Abricotina, begone! nor let me hear a word 
more of a daughter whose behaviour has so much dis- 
pleased me.” 

Abricotina returned with these ill tidings, whereat the 
princess was almost distracted ; and this was soon perceived 
by Leander, who was near her, though she did not see him. 
He beheld her grief with the greatest pain. However, he 
durst not then open his lips; but recollecting that Furibon 
was exceedingly covetous, he thought that, by giving him a 
sum of money, he might perhaps prevail with him to retire. 
Thereupon, he dressed himself like an Amazon, and wished 
himself in the forest, to catch his horse. He had no sooner 
called him than Gris-de-line came leaping, prancing, and 
neighing for joy, for he was grown quite weary of being so 
long absent from his dear master; but when he beheld him 
dressed as a woman he hardly knew him. However, at the 
sound of his voice, he suffered the prince to mount, and they 
soon arrived in the camp of Furibon, where they gave notice 
that a lady was come to speak with him from the Princess of 
Calm Delights. Immediately the little fellow put on his 
royal robes, and having placed himself upon his throne, he 
looked like a great toad counterfeiting a king. 

Leander harangued him, and told him that the princess, 
preferring a quiet and peaceable life to the fatigues of war, 
had sent to offer his majesty as much money as he pleased 
to demand, provided he would suffer her to continue in 
peace; but if he refused her proposal, she would omit no 
means that might serve for her defence. Furibon replied 
that he took pity on her, and would grant her the honour 
of his protection; but that he demanded a hundred thou- 
sand thousand millions of pounds, and without which he 
[206] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

would not return to his kingdom. Leander answered that 
such a vast sum would be too long a-counting, and there- 
fore, if he would say how many rooms full he desired to 
have, the princess was generous and rich enough to satisfy 
him. Furibon was astonished to hear that, instead of en- 
treating, she would rather offer more ; and it came into his 
wicked mind to take all the money he could get, and then 
seize the Amazon and kill her, that she might never return 
to her mistress. He told Leander, therefore, that he would 
have thirty chambers of gold, all full to the ceiling. Lean- 
der, being conducted into the chambers, took his rose and 
shook it, till every room was filled with all sorts of coin. 
Furibon was in an ecstasy, and the more gold he saw the 
greater was his desire to get hold of the Amazon; so that 
when all the rooms were full, he commanded his guards to 
seize her, alleging she had brought him counterfeit money. 
Immediately Leander put on his little red cap and disap- 
peared. The guards, believing that the lady had escaped, 
ran out and left Furibon alone; when Leander, availing 
himself of the opportunity, took the tyrant by the hair, and 
twisted his head off with the same ease he would a pullet’s ; 
nor did the little wretch of a king see the hand that killed 
him. 

Leander having got his enemy’s head, wished himself in 
the Palace of Calm Delights, where he found the princess 
walking, and with grief considering the message which her 
mother had sent her, and on the means to repel Furibon. 
Suddenly she beheld a head hanging in the air, with nobody 
to hold it. This prodigy astonished her so, that she could 
not tell what to think of it; but her amazement was in- 
creased when she saw the head laid at her feet, and heard a 
voice utter these words : 

“Charming princess, cease your fear 
Of Furibon; whose head see here." 

Abricotina, knowing Leander’s voice, cried: “I protest, 
[207] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

madam, the invisible person who speaks is the very stranger 
that rescued me.” 

The princess seemed astonished, but yet pleased. 

“Oh,” said she, “if it be true that the invisible and the 
stranger are the same person, I confess I shall be glad to 
make him my acknowledgments.” 

Leander, still invisible, replied, “I will yet do more to 
deserve them”; and so saying he returned to Furibon’s 
army, where the report of the king’s death was already 
spread throughout the camp. As soon as Leander appeared 
there in his usual habit, everybody knew him; all the officers 
and soldiers surrounded him, uttering the loudest acclama- 
tions of joy. In short, they acknowledged him for their 
king, and that the crown of right belonged to him, for which 
he thanked them, and, as the first mark of his royal bounty, 
divided the thirty rooms of gold among the soldiers. This 
done, he returned to his princess, ordering the army to 
march back into his kingdom. 

The princess was gone to bed. Leander, therefore, re- 
tired into his own apartment, for he was very sleepy — so 
sleepy that he forgot to bolt his door; and so it happened 
that the princess, rising early to taste the morning air, chanced 
to enter into this very chamber, and was greatly astonished 
to find a young prince asleep upon the bed. She took a full 
view of him, and was convinced that he was the person 
whose picture she had in her diamond box. “It is impos- 
sible,” said she, “that this should be a spirit; for can spirits 
sleep? Is this a body composed of air and fire, without 
substance, as Abricotina told me?” She softly touched his 
hair, and heard him breathe and looked at him as if she 
could have looked for ever. While she was thus occupied, 
her mother, the fairy, entered with such a dreadful noise 
that Leander started out of his sleep. But how deeply was 
he afflicted, to behold his beloved princess in the most de- 
plorable condition! Her mother dragged her by the hair, 
and loaded her with a thousand bitter reproaches. In what 
[208] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

grief and consternation were the two young lovers, who saw 
themselves now upon the point of being separated for ever! 
The princess durst not open her lips, but cast her eyes upon 
Leander, as if to beg his assistance. He judged rightly, 
that he ought not to deal rudely with a power superior to 
his own, and therefore he sought, by his elot[uence and sub- 
mission, to move the incensed fairy. He ran to her, threw 
himself at her feet, and besought her to have pity upon a 
young prince, who would never change in his affection for 
her daughter. The princess, encouraged, also embraced her 
mother’s knees, and declared that without Leander she 
should never be happy. 

^^Happyl” cried the fairy, “you know not the miseries of 
love, nor the treacheries of which lovers are capable. They 
bewitch us only to poison our lives; I have known it by 
experience ; and will you suffer the same?” 

“Is there no exception, madam?” replied Leander, and 
his countenance showed him to be one. 

But neither tears nor entreaties could move the implac- 
able fairy; and it is very probable that she would never 
have pardoned them, had not the lovely Gentilla appeared 
at that instant in the chamber, more brilliant than the sun. 
Embracing the old fairy, — 

“Dear sister,” said she, “I am persuaded you cannot have 
forgotten the good office I did you when, after your un- 
happy marriage, you besought a readmittance into Fairy- 
land; since then I never desired any favour at your hands, 
but now the time is come. Pardon, then, this lovely prin- 
cess ; consent to her nuptials with this young prince. I will 
engage he shall be ever constant to her; the thread of their 
days shall be spun of gold and silk; they shall live to com- 
plete your happiness ; and I will never forget the obligation 
you lay upon me.” 

“Charming Gentilla,” cried the fairy, “I consent to what- 
ever you desire. Come, my dear children, and receive my 
love.” So saying, she embraced them both. 

[209] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Abricotina, just then entering, cast her eyes upon Lean- 
der: she knew him again, and saw he was perfectly happy, 
at which she, too, was quite satisfied. 

“Prince,” condescendingly said the fairy-mother, “I will 
remove the Island of Calm Delights into your own king- 
dom, live with you myself, and do you great services.” 

Whether or not Prince Leander appreciated this offer, he 
bowed low, and assured his mother-in-law that no favour 
could be equal to the one he had that day received from her 
hands. This short compliment pleased the fairy exceed- 
ingly, for she belonged to those ancient days when people 
used to stand a whole day upon one leg complimenting one 
another. The nuptials were performed in a most splendid 
manner, and the young prince and princess lived together 
happily for many years, beloved by all around them. 



THE WOODCUTTER’S DAUGHTER 


HERE was once a poor woodcutter, 
very miserable, though prudent and 
industrious ; he had a wife and three 
grown-up sons, yet their united la- 
bours scarcely sufficed for bread. No 
hope appeared of improving his lot, 
when he was one day fortunate 
enough to save the life of his master 
when attacked by robbers in the forest. 

This master was not ungrateful; he desired the wood- 
cutter to repair to him on the following day in order to re- 
ceive a reward. The poor man did not fail, hoping to gain 
two or three crowns ; for it appeared so natural to defend an 
unarmed man that he attached little value to his services, 
considering his own danger not worth a thought. He put 
on his best array, shaved, and made many reverences to the 
porter and the numerous lackeys previous to an introduction 
to the master, who was much more polite than the valets. 

^Well, Thomas,” said he, “how can I recompense what 
you have done for me? Without your assistance I should 
have perished ; and as my life is a very happy one, I value 
it accordingly.” 

Poor Thomas was at a loss how to reply; he stammered 
out, “My Lord — your Grace,” but could get no further. 

The master, in order to relieve the poor man, interrupted 

[2II] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

him thus: “I understand better than yourself, perhaps, 
what wckild suit you; I would not wish to draw you from 
your native condition, for I believe that none is more truly 
happy; but I present to you and your children’s children, 
in perpetuity, the cottage which you inhabit in the forest. 
You and they shall have the power of cutting as much wood 
every year as you can use; you shall work for yourself; 
and if your sons like to hunt, all the game which they kill 
shall be for their own use. I only exact that you sell noth- 
ing, and that while possessing every comfort, you seek not 
to quit your peaceful obscurity.” 

Thomas was so astonished that he could find no words 
to express his gratitude. He came home to his wife, who 
heartily shared his joy. The sons immediately set off for 
a large supply of faggots, and made a great fire; but when 
they had been thoroughly warmed. Mother Thomas began 
to say what a pity it was they could make no use of all the 
wood which was not burned. 

“An idea has just struck me,” replied the husband ; “our 
master gives us all we can use; these are his own words, — 
very well ; I shall be able to use enough to bring us in a 
pretty little income!” 

“How?” said his wife. 

“When I was a boy,” rejoined the woodcutter, “my 
father taught me to make wooden shoes and I made them 
so light and so neat, that they were everywhere sought for. 
What need now prevent me from exercising this trade? 
James shall cut wood in the forest, Peter shall kill game 
for dinner, and Paul, who has not the least brains of the 
three, shall go to sell my merchandise at the neighbouring 
town. This will be a public benefit, by enabling the poor 
about us to dress with more decency and comfort, and it 
will also serve to furnish our own cottage, of which we 
shall make a little palace.” 

The boys, who were present, highly relished this idea. 
Mother Thomas, who was rather inclined to gluttony, made 
[212] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the most of the game which Peter provided. A little labour, 
good cheer, a blazing fire, and perfect family concord, 
rendered this family the happiest in the world. The master 
came to the cottage, and seeing them so united and indus- 
trious, encouraged the trade of the wooden shoes, which 
increased their comforts without exposing them to the vices 
attendant on avarice and luxury. 

But happiness such as this seldom remains permanent. 
A flock of furious wolves appeared in the forest; every 
day they devoured either helpless children or travellers; 
they tore up the roots of the trees, attacking even each 
other, while their wild bowlings were heard night and 
day in the cottage of the woodcutter. 

Mother Thomas would no longer suffer her boys to leave 
home; and when they did go in spite of her, she remained 
watching at the door, refusing either to eat or drink until 
they returned. 

Such a situation was deplorable; when at length the 
young men, who were very brave, resolved to deliver them- 
selves and their master. Taking arms, in case they should 
be attacked, they went into the forest and digged deep pits, 
covering them with a little earth, laid over some branches 
of trees; and during this heavy labour, which lasted several 
days, they lighted great fires around them, in order to hinder 
the wolves from approaching. 

Success crowned their enterprise, for in returning to the 
spot at sunrise, they perceived that one of the pits had been 
broken into during the night, and that it was now quite 
uncovered. They charged their muskets, and each were 
disputing the honour of first firing, when they heard issue 
from the depths below, a mild and supplicating voice 
imploring assistance. 

“What shall we do?’’ said Peter; “assuredly that is not 
the roaring of a wolf; it is, perhaps, some unfortunate 
little wandering child. How lucky that we did not draw 
the trigger!” 

15 


[213] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

They approached, and distinguished a beautiful lady 
richly dressed, wearing on her head a cluster of diamonds, 
which shone like a star. She appeared very young, and was 
trembling with cold. Much rain had fallen during the 
night, and her robe, of silver gauze, was dabbled in mud 
and water; her fair and tender hands were all dirty, which 
seemed to vex her even more than the dangers she had 
experienced. She continued, however, to struggle and to 
make signs for relief, when three enormous wolves appeared 
at a distance. The brothers looked at each other expres- 
sively, like people who feel that all is lost, but who resolve 
to do their duty. They had a cord about them, which 
Peter fastened round his body, and let himself down into 
the pit. He took the beautiful lady on his shoulders, while 
his brothers assisted in drawing them up. They then 
stretched her on the grass, for she had fainted; and now 
the wolves had just reached them, — when, lo! these beasts 
of prey were instantly turned into three little lambs, and 
licked the feet of the lady, who slowly returned to life. 

^^My good lads,” said she to the woodcutters, ^‘fear noth- 
ing. From henceforth no more dangerous animals than 
these shall trouble you. But I owe you a still greater rec- 
ompense; lead me to your father; I wish to felicitate him 
on the generosity and bravery of his sons.” 

The poor youths were so astonished by this adventure, 
that they felt unable to reply; but they respectfully lifted 
her long train from the ground, it having now recovered all 
its splendour. 

The three lambs followed, skipping and frolicking before 
them — they seemed to know the way; and Mother Thomas, 
who sat at the door looking out for her children, was not a 
little surprised to behold their companion. 

She had, however, presence of mind to invite her noble 
guest to enter and rest; much ashamed of having nothing 
better to offer than a straw chair, and some spring-water, 
which was in a very clean pitcher on the dresser. 

[214] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“I shall willingly rest an hour with you,” said the lady. 
“Although you now see me for the first time, I am one of 
your best friends, of which I shall give you a proof. I 
accept a glass of water, on condition that your husband 
and children will also pledge me.” 

A glance of Mother Thomas’s eye directed her family; 
they each sought their ordinary drinking-cup, which was 
of wood, and then bent the neck of the pitcher; but what 
was their astonishment to perceive the vessel turn into 
wrought-silver in their hands, and to taste, instead of water, 
a liquor so delicious, that when the woodcutter and his 
wife had drunk, they felt themselves ten years younger 
than before! 

They threw themselves at the feet of the beautiful lady, 
in terror; for a natural instinct made them feel that great 
power is always more or less to be dreaded, even when 
employed in acts of beneficence. The lady meanwhile 
kindly raised them, and having spoken of the courage and 
generosity of their sons, who exposed themselves to the fury 
of wolves rather than take flight and abandon her, she said 
that her name was the Fairy Coquette, and that she would 
willingly relate her history. 

“Previously, madam,” said the woodcutter, “will you 
have the goodness to tell me, what is a fairy? During thirty 
years that I have inhabited this forest, I have heard of the 
devil, of the Were wolf, of the monster of Gevaudan, but 
never have I heard of fairies.” 

“We exist, notwithstanding,” replied Coquette, “but not 
in all ages, nor in all countries. We are supernatural be- 
ings, to whom has been imparted a portion of Supernatural 
power, which we make use of for good or evil, according 
to our natural disposition; in that alone consists our re- 
semblance to men.” 

The woodcutter, who was very simple, understood little 
of this explanation; but, like many others, had a profound 
respect for what he could not comprehend. He bowed 

[215] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

down to the ground, and only requested the fairy to inform 
him, why a supernatural being, so highly gifted, could have 
fallen into a pit prepared for wolves. 

“It is,” replied Coquette, “because I have an enemy still 
more powerful than myself, the Enchanter Barabapata- 
pouf, the most wicked ogre in the world ; he has but three 
teeth, three hairs, one eye, and is fifteen feet high. With 
all these charms he happened to fall in love with me, and 
merely for mischief I affected to accept him. He then 
invited his friends to the nuptials; when, to his great morti- 
fication, I took them to witness that I would never be the 
wife of such a monster. Barabapatapouf was deeply in- 
censed, swore to be revenged, and has never lost an oppor- 
tunity of keeping his word. I should have remained three 
days in that horrible pit but for the generosity of your 
children.” 

“They have done nothing more than their duty,” replied 
the woodcutter. 

“I must also do mine,” said Coquette, “but my power is 
limited. I can satisfy but two wishes, and it is necessary 
that each of you should choose freely, unbiased by the other. 
You must separate accordingly, and to-morrow, at early 
dawn, come to inform me what you have all resolved on 
during the night.” 

Mother Thomas was very uneasy in thinking how she 
could accommodate the fairy, for neither her children’s 
beds nor her own were worthy of offering to such a grand 
lady; but Coquette desired her to feel at ease, as she would 
provide everything needful. She then drew forth some 
grains of sand, which she scattered on the floor. Instantly 
there arose on the spot a bed of rose-leaves three feet high; 
the bolster was of violets, heartsease and orange flowers, all 
breathing delicious perfumes ; and the counterpane, entirely 
composed of butterflies’ wings, exhibited colours so brilliant 
and varied that one could never be weary of examining it. 
The three lambs which had followed the fairy lay down at 
[216] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

her feet, and as the room was rather damp, they gently 
warmed it with their breath, with a care and intelligence 
almost human. The woodcutter and his sons felt so sur- 
prised at all these wonders, that they imagined themselves 
dreaming. Coquette warned Mother Thomas .that if she 
should speak once to her husband before she again saw her, 
the wishes could not be realized. The strictest injunctions 
were indeed necessary, to prevent their communicating on 
a subject which interested both so deeply. When day ap- 
peared, Coquette summoned them to her presence. 

The woodcutter first came, and said, with his usual sim- 
plicity, that he never could have believed it so difficult to 
form a wish. Till that moment he had considered himself 
happy, but now finding it possible to obtain one thing, he 
desired a thousand. Wearied with the fatigue of thought, 
he had fallen asleep without coming to a determination; 
but seeing in his dreams five purses filled with gold, it 
seemed as if one were for him, one for his wife, and one 
for each of his children. 

“Well,” said the Coquette, “these purses are apparently 
your desire; go then to the bin where you deposit your 
bread, and you will find them. Only say how many pounds 
you wish them to contain.” 

“Oh, if there were but a hundred pounds in each,” replied 
Thomas, “that would be sufficient to extend our little com- 
merce, and send our wooden shoes to China itself.” 

“Your wish is accomplished,” said the fairy; “go away, 
and permit your wife to come in her turn.” 

The good dame had also passed a sleepless night, and 
had never before been so much agitated or so unhappy; 
sometimes she wished for riches, and then thought, riches 
would not prevent her from dying — so she had better wish 
that she might live a hundred years. Now one idea filled 
her mind, now another; it seemed as if the fairy should 
have given her at least a month to deliberate. At last she 
suddenly said: “Madam Fairy, I am very old, and what 
[217] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

I desire most is a daughter, to assist me in household man- 
agement and to keep me company; my husband almost 
lives in the woods and leaves me at break of day; my sons 
also go about their business, we are without neighbours, 
and I have nobody to speak to.” 

“Be it so,” said the fairy; “you shall have the prettiest 
daughter imaginable, and she shall speak from her birth, 
in order that no time may be lost. Call your husband and 
sons ; I hope to find all parties content.” 

The little family assembled, but harmony was not the 
result of their communications. The young men thought 
their father’s wish quite pitiful, and the woodcutter by no 
means relished the idea of another child. The fairy, how- 
ever, provided an excellent breakfast, and the wine reani- 
mated his spirits. 

“Now I promise,” said Coquette, “that you shall have a 
daughter, who at the moment of her birth will be endowed 
with the figure and the intelligence of twelve years old. 
Call her Rose, for her complexion shall shame the flower 
which bears that name.” 

“And I pronounce that she shall also be as black as ebony, 
and become, before the age of fifteen, the wife of a great 
king,” said a very strong voice in clear and distinct accents, 
accompanied by shouts of laughter, which evidently pro- 
ceeded from a great pitcher placed at the corner of the 
chimney. 

The Fairy Coquette turned pale, and consternation was 
general; but the woodcutter, now merry with wine, joined 
in the laugh. “Ah! how droll,” said he, “red and black 
roses! A likely story, indeed, that a great king would come 
a-wooing to a woodcutter’s daughter! Only a pitcher could 
invent such nonsense, and I shall teach it to utter no more.” 

Thus saying, he gave the pitcher a great kick and broke 
it in pieces ; when there issued from it a smoke thick and 
black, and so stifling that Coquette was obliged to use two 
bottles of essence to dissipate its noxious effects. 

[218] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Ah, cruel Barabapatapouf !” cried she, “must your ma- 
lignity then extend even to those whom I wish to benefit? 
I indeed recognise my enemy,” said she to the woodcutter; 
“beware of him, and believe that it is with no good intention 
he destines your daughter for the bride of a king. Some 
mystery is here concealed, foreboding evil.” 

Every one was rendered quite melancholy by this adven- 
ture, and Coquette, beginning to weary of these poor for- 
esters, opened the window and disappeared. 

A great quarrel then arose between the woodcutter and 
his sons, who, forgetting that respect in which they had 
never before failed, reproached him for losing an oppor- 
tunity of rendering them all happy. “We might,” said they, 
“have purchased estates, finery of all kinds, and been as 
rich and noble as many who now despise us. One or two 
millions would have been as easy said as five hundred 
pounds; that sum would obtain a marquisate for my father, 
and baronies for each of us. What extraordinary stupidity 
our parents have shown!” 

“My children,” said the woodcutter, “are these things, 
then, necessary for happiness? It appeared to me that 
you were well satisfied when our master only made our 
poverty a little less oppressive; and now, while you have 
more gold than you ever saw in your lives, one would sup- 
pose that you had been deeply injured, and could never 
know contentment more.” 

As for Mother Thomas, she was wiser, and so well 
pleased with the idea of her daughter, that her imagination 
roamed no farther. In course of time she gave birth to an 
infant; but scarcely had it seen the light than it glided from 
her arms, and started up to the stature of a well-formed 
girl of twelve or thirteen years old, who made a low cour- 
tesy to the woodcutter, kissed the hand of her mother, and 
offered her brothers a cordial embrace. But these lads ill- 
naturedly repulsed the young stranger; they felt jealous, 
fearing that she would now be preferred to them. 

[219] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Rose, one might say, was born dressed, for flowing ring- 
lets fell around her shoulders, forming a complete covering; 
and with her increase of size, appeared a little smart petti- 
coat and brown bodice in peasant fashion. Her delicate 
feet were clad in wooden shoes, but both the foot and the 
shoe were so shapely, that any lady in the land might have 
been proud to exhibit them. Her little plump hand was so 
white that it hardly appeared formed for rustic labours, 
yet she immediately prepared to assist in household matters, 
and the poor old dame was never weary of caressing such a 
charming child. 

A bed was prepared for Rose beside her mother. This 
good girl arose at dawn to prepare the young men’s break- 
fast; for she had an excellent natural disposition, and so 
much intelligence that she seemed to know by instinct that 
her birth was displeasing to them, and sought to gain their 
regard by good-natured attentions. 

Mother Thomas soon arose likewise, and returned to the 
kitchen. But what was her horror on beholding her 
daughter’s face black as ebony, her hair woolly and crisped 
like a negro’s! As there was no mirror in the cottage. Rose 
could not understand what had so alarmed her mother; 
she asked if she had involuntarily had the misfortune to 
give offence? 

“No, no,” said the old dame, weeping; “shouldst thou 
remain all thy life as black as ink, I shall not love thee less ; 
but I cannot without pain recall thy beauties of yesterday. 
Thou wilt be laughed at; and us too. Still, we will keep 
thee — thou must never leave us.” 

Rose readily promised she never would. But when her 
brothers returned, they considered the change in her quite 
as a matter of course. They recollected the prediction of 
the pitcher, and seemed quite delighted to think that, since 
it was fulfilled in the first instance, they might yet become 
the brothers of a queen. 

Meanwhile they lived on better terms with Rose, hoping 
[220] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

that one day she might be of service to them. Far from 
listening to the counsels of their father, they endeavoured 
to awaken in her mind the seeds of ambition; and in order 
to further views interested and selfish, flattered her beauty, 
her talents, and her sense, rendering the future queen the 
most respectful homage, which diverted her exceedingly. 

But, strange to say. Rose was not always black; every 
second day she recovered her natural beauty, from whence 
it might be concluded, that the influence of the fairy and 
the Enchanter Barabapatapouf operated alternately. The 
woodcutter’s family grew gradually accustomed to these 
successions; and as habit reconciles people to all things, 
each colour became indifferent to them. 

Thomas was too old to change his mode of life ; he would 
not hear of going to live in town, although they had money 
sufficient for that purpose; he also still contined the mak- 
ing of wooden shoes. Those which Rose wore in winter 
were trimmed with lamb’s-wool, which she wrought very 
dexterously; she was clever and ingenious but, it must be 
confessed, a little imperious ; and was sometimes surprised 
sighing like a person indulging in visionary wishes, and 
languishing under some secret chagrin. 

A year passed : Rose grew tall, and her brothers, weary 
of waiting for an event so uncertain as her marriage with 
a king, executed a crime which they had long meditated. 
Seeing that their father had touched but one of the purses, 
they easily obtained possession of the rest, and rising with 
the dawn, all three departed, saying, to satisfy their con- 
sciences, that these purses must be finally theirs, and that 
they would, meanwhile, turn them to advantage. When 
they should become very rich, they would come back to 
their parents and take care of their latter days. Each of 
them made a belt, in which he concealed his gold; and 
with perfect concord, more frequently found amongst 
knaves than honest men, they travelled a hundred leagues 
in eight days. 


[221] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The woodcutter and his wife did not at first comprehend 
the extent of their misfortune. They thought their children 
must have gone astray in the forest, and the old man wan- 
dered everywhere in search of them. But when he observed 
the loss of the purses, the truth was revealed, and he felt 
ready to die with grief. “Cursed gold !” cried he, “thou hast 
corrupted my brave and honest boys; they were poor, but 
virtuous; they are now become villains, and will meet 
punishment from either man or God!” 

Thus saying, he took the remaining purse, and flung it 
into the bottom of a well. Mother Thomas was vexed, but 
dared not speak, for the unfortunate man was so much irri- 
tated and troubled that he would have beaten her. 

When his reason cleared a little, however, he felt that 
he had committed an error in parting with his money, they 
being both old and unable to work as formerly. The dame 
sold some articles which had been purchased during their 
prosperity. But poverty was nothing; it was the conduct 
of their sons which inflicted the bitter sting. How was this 
then augmented, when some officers of justice arrived, and 
announced that James, Peter, and Paul had been arrested. 
It seemed that while drinking together in a public-house, 
they had spread on a table all their gold. The host sur- 
prised them, and not believing that young peasants, so 
coarsely clothed and wearing wooden shoes, could lawfully 
be in possession of such a sum, he had given them in charge. 
The poor boys, quite terrified, related the story of the Fairy 
Coquette ; but as the magistrate had never seen a fairy, he 
did not believe one word of the matter. 

Having then no hope but in the kindness of their father, 
they sent to summon the woodcutter and his wife, who con- 
firmed all their assertions. But as no money was found in 
the cottage, whose inhabitants appeared to subsist on their 
labour the officers knew not what to think. 

Meantime they arrested the woodcutter for the purpose 
of identifying his children. Pale, and trembling like crim- 
[222] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

inals, the old couple followed the guards. Mother Thomas 
was ready to faint, and doubly grieved for leaving poor 
Rose all alone, especially as this was her day for being white 
and beautiful. She begged her not to leave the house, but 
to live on the milk of her sheep, and to bake cakes of some 
meal which was in the bin. Their adieus were heart- 
rending; although the soldiers declared that in three days 
the forester should be at liberty to return, provided the 
innocence of his family was established. Rose believed 
them, and endeavoured to take courage. But more than a 
month passed, and no tidings of her parents. She could 
not then prevent herself from wandering a little on the 
highway; and having walked till sunset, wept so bitterly, 
that her beauty indeed must have been a fairy-gift to remain 
uninjured. 

One evening, being more worn out than usual, she seated 
herself at the foot of a tree and fell asleep. A slight noise 
awoke her, and, on looking up, she perceived a young gen- 
tleman richly dressed, who was contemplating her with 
evident astonishment. ‘‘Art thou a goddess, or a simple 
mortal?” cried he. 

“Sir,” replied Rose, “I am the daughter of a poor wood- 
cutter, who lives in the forest; — it is late, and I beg you will 
not detain me.” 

“You are a wayward beauty, indeed!” replied the prince, 
for so he was ; “but as my way lies in that direction, I hope 
you will permit me to see you home.” 

“It is not in my power to prevent you,” said Rose, with- 
out raising her eyes. 

The prince at this moment remarked that she had been 
weeping, and, delighted to have an opportunity of offering 
sympathy and consolation, entreated her to impart her grief 
to him. “I am not actuated by mere curiosity,” added he; 
“I never can behold a woman in tears without feeling 
moved to the bottom of my soul! Tell me your distress, 
and I will neither sleep nor eat till I have aided you.” 
[223] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Rose timidly raised her lovely blue eyes, to see whether 
the countenance of the prince harmonised with his»discourse; 
but although he was not actually ugly, his features wore an 
expression too stern and hypocritical to invite her confi- 
dence. She therefore walked silently forward, and when 
near the cottage felt so uneasy, that, for the first time, she 
invented a lie in order to get rid of him. ^^You seem to 
compassionate my sorrows,” said she; “meanwhile you only 
increase them. When my mother sees me accompanied by 
a great gentleman like you, she will beat me, and not believe 
that you have followed me against my will.” 

This reasoning appeared so just to the prince, who felt 
himself affected by a passion such as he had never before 
experienced, that he consented to retire, entreating Rose to 
meet him the next evening at the same hour. She refused 
to give a decisive answer, and returned home much de- 
jected ; recalling all the words of the stranger, and almost 
reproaching herself for having behaved so harshly to him. 

The following day Rose took mechanically the same 
route, going always in the path by which her parents might 
be expected. Her provisions being nearly exhausted, she 
feared to die of hunger, and began to think that this gentle- 
man, who had been repulsed so rudely, could, perhaps, 
obtain news of her family. Suddenly beholding him lean- 
ing against a tree, looking very melancholy and dejected, 
she threw herself at his feet, bathed in tears, and said — 
“Sir, a wretch who has lost everything dear, supplicates 
your compassion. You are so kind — so tender-hearted — ” 
“What does the vile creature want!” exclaimed the prince, 
with a savage expression. “How dare you have the im- 
pertinence to address me? I wonder what prevents me 
from shooting you. I lost my sport all yesterday in follow- 
ing a pretty girl, here is game of a new description.” 

Rose started up, overwhelmed with terror, while the 
prince laughed most brutally. It was not till that moment 
she recollected that this was her black day, which accounted 
[224] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

for his not recognising her. “Ah!” thought she, “this is 
the humane man who could not behold a woman weep; 
because my colour displeases him, he is ready to take my 
life. No hope now remains for me — my misfortunes are 
at their height!” 

Rose wept all night; yet she could not prevent herself 
from returning to the same spot on the following day; she 
felt irresistibly led thither, dreading, and yet wishing, to 
meet the prince. 

He had been already waiting above an hour, and accosted 
her with a degree of respect quite unusual for him; but he 
was in love, and love makes the worst of people better for 
the time. 

“Cruel beauty!” said he, in a courtier-like style, to which 
Rose was little accustomed, “what have I not suffered dur- 
ing your absence! I even remained all night in the wood, 
in expectation of you, and the queen my mother despatched 
messengers everywhere, fearing some accident had befallen 
me.” 

“The queen, your mother!” exclaimed Rose. “Are you, 
then, the son of a queen?” 

“I have betrayed myself!” said the prince, striking his 
forehead in a theatrical manner. “Yes, it is true, I have 
that misfortune. You will now fear me ; and what we fear, 
we never love.” 

“The wicked alone are to be feared,” answered Rose. 
“I am very glad to hear that you are a king, for I know 
that you will be my husband.” 

The prince, who little guessed the enchanter’s communi- 
cation, was confounded by the unembarrassed freedom of 
her manner; but it was far from displeasing to him. “You 
are ambitious,” said he, smiling; “but there is nothing to 
which beauty may not pretend. Tell me only how I can 
have the happiness of serving you, and you shall see that 
everything is possible to love.” 

Rose sat down on the grass, and related in very simple 
[225] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

terms the story of the purse ; confessed that she had deceived 
him, and that, so far from being severely treated at home, 
she was now weeping her mother’s loss ; that the king must 
take measures for the discovery and liberation of her family, 
before he could hope to win her affections, or pretend to 
her hand. 

The enamoured monarch vowed he would not lose a 
moment; and although she behaved with much dignity, her 
every word and look was adorable in his eyes. Rose thought 
all night of the fine fortune of being a queen; she would 
then no longer wear wooden shoes ; and, above all, might 
have an opportunity of being useful to her dear parents. 

These meetings continued every alternate day during a 
week; and the queen dowager was informed that her son 
neglected all business, and thought of nothing but making 
love. She was in despair. This prince was surnamed the 
Terrible, by reason of his ferocity to women: till that mo- 
ment he had never loved, but he had frequently made pre- 
tence of it, and when successful, it was not unusual with 
him to cut out the poor ladies’ tongues, put out their eyes, 
or even throw them into the sea. The least pretext sufficed 
for this; and the queen, who was of a kind disposition, 
lamented that yet another victim was preparing. The cour- 
tiers begged her to be tranquil; said it was nothing more 
than the daughter of a poor woodcutter whom his majesty 
now admired, and that if he did kill her, it would be of 
little consequence. 

But the courtiers, and the queen dowager herself, were 
altogether bewildered when the king, having liberated the 
woodcutter and his family, brought Rose to the palace as 
his wife. She was not at all abashed or out of countenance ; 
she behaved with the utmost respect to the queen, and with 
affability to all. It was universally remarked: “The king 
has committed a folly, but that charming girl is his excuse, 
and no man would have been wiser under similar circum- 
stances.” 


[226] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

A grand ball was given in the evening. Rose danced well 
enough for a queen; and she yielded herself up entirely 
to the enchantment of such a happy day. The prince, ever 
eager to be near her, was figuring away in a quadrille, when 
twelve o’clock struck: great, then, was his astonishment, 
while gazing passionately on his partner, he beheld — a 
negress ! 

‘‘What metamorphosis is this?” cried he, rudely seizing 
her arm; “where is the princess I married to-day?” 

Rose bent her head in confusion; it still bore her dia- 
monds, and her crown, — no doubt could exist of her identity. 

“Wretched, hideous black, thou shalt surely die!” cried 
the king; “none shall deceive me with impunity.” He 
then drew a poniard, and was preparing to take instant 
vengeance, when, recollecting himself — “I do thee too much 
honour,” said he; “rather let my cooks cut thee in pieces 
to make a hash for my hounds.” 

The old queen, as humane as her son was cruel, knew 
there was but one means of saving the unfortunate victim; 
this was to appear still more enraged than the king. 

“I truly feel this injury,” said she; “sometimes you have 
reproached my weakness, but now behold a proof that I 
also can avenge. Your orders must be strictly fulfilled — I 
myself shall witness the execution.” She then signed to the 
guards to lay hold of the unfortunate Rose, who was dragged 
away by an iron chain fastened round her neck. She gave 
herself up for lost, and uttering the most heart-rending 
cries, was led away to a pigeon-house at the end of the 
palace, furnished with some clean straw; where, however, 
the queen promised to come on the following day. 

Her majesty kept her word. Much affected by the sweet- 
ness of the hapless bride, she promised to mitigate, as far 
as possible, her melancholy situation. 

Rose, very grateful, supplicated her benefactress to in- 
form the woodcutter’s family that she was still alive, know- 
ing what they would suffer should the story reach them of 

[227] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the black Rose having breakfasted the king’s hounds. The 
queen promised to employ a confidential domestic; and 
Rose, who had still preserved her wooden shoes, sent one, 
that the father might recognise his handiwork. 

A few days afterwards a young peasant arrived from the 
cottage; he brought some cakes and cheese, made by 
Mother Thomas, which Rose preferred to all the delicacies 
of the palace. 

This young peasant, who was named Mirto, related to 
Rose everything concerning her dear parents, and took back 
very loving messages from her to them. 

Mirto found so much pleasure in conversing with the fair 
prisoner, and had so often cakes to carry, that they were 
seldom asunder. He said he was an orphan, and having 
some work to do in the prison where Thomas had been 
confined, there formed a friendship with the family. In 
return for some little services then rendered them, he de- 
sired to learn the trade of the wooden shoes; being very 
ingenious, he became a valuable acquisition. He never 
had felt so happy before. In truth, he was not aware that 
this happiness ^received its date from the hour in which he 
first saw Rose. 

Alas! the poor Rose was only too sensible of his affection, 
and feeling the duty of struggling against it, found herself 
still more miserable than before. 

“Whatever may be the conduct of Prince Terrible,’- said 
she to herself, “I have married him. It is certainly very 
hard to love a husband who wished to kill me, but still I 
should not permit myself to love another.” 

For a whole month following she had sufficient resolu- 
tion to see Mirto no more, and was becoming sick with 
chagrin and weariness. The queen visited her frequently, 
bringing all sorts of sweetmeats, and a singing-bird, to 
divert her captivity. She brought no finery; indeed, that 
would have been quite thrown away on the pigeons. 

At length, one day Rose heard a great noise in the palace. 

[228] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

People kept running to and fro — all the bells were rung, 
and all the cannons fired. The poor prisoner mounted up 
to one of the pigeon-holes, and peeping through, perceived 
the palace hung with black. She knew not what to think. 
But some one of the queen’s officers appeared, and con- 
ducted her in due form to the court. Rose, all trembling, 
inquired what had happened. 

“Your majesty is a widow,” replied the officer; the king 
has been killed in hunting; here are your weeds, of which 
the queen begs your acceptance.” 

Rose was much agitated, but she followed the officer in 
silence, with a sad and serious aspect, as a dignified person- 
age should do when informed of the death of a husband. 

The queen was a tender mother, and although fully con- 
scious of the ferocious disposition of her son, she deeply 
lamented him, and wept bitterly on embracing her daughter- 
in-law. “Your husband is no more,” said she; “forget his 
errors, my dear child ; the remainder of my life shall be 
devoted to making atonement for them.” 

The princess threw herself at her benefactress’ feet, and 
declared all was forgotten. “If your majesty deigns to 
permit me to speak candidly,” added she, “and will bestow 
a moment’s attention, I shall confess the dearest wishes of 
my heart!” 

“Speak,” said the queen; “nothing now can assuage my 
grief, save an opportunity of proving to you my friendship.” 

“I was not born for a queen,” continued Rose. “My 
mother is a poor forester, but she has been a tender parent, 
and weeps incessantly for my absence.” 

“Let her be conducted hither,” replied the queen. 

“This is not all, madam,” continued Rose; “I confess 
that I love a young peasant, who has assisted my father to 
make wooden shoes. If I were the wife of Mirto, and your 
majesty would have the goodness to give some assistance to 
my family, my old father might be freed from labour, and 
I the happiest woman in the world.” 

[229] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The queen embraced Rose, and promised all she wished. 
She then conducted her to the forest; and just as they had 
reached its boundary, they perceived in the air a mahogany 
car, mounted on wheels of mother-o’-pearl ; two pretty 
white lambs were yoked to it, which Rose immediately 
recognised as those of the Fairy Coquette. 

The car descended, and the fairy alighting, thus addressed 
the queen: “Madam, I come to seek my child, and am de- 
lighted to find you willing to part with her, for she has a 
lover whom I approve ; — who loves her faithfully, though 
hopelessly, which is a thing more rare than all the treasures 
of your majesty’s crown.” 

The fairy then addressing herself to Rose, related that 
her enemy, the Enchanter Barabapatapouf, had just been 
killed in combat with another giant. “Now,” added Co- 
quette, “I have full power to render you happy;” and pass- 
ing her fair hand over Rose’s face, the negro colour and 
features vanished — to reappear no more. 

The queen, convinced that her daughter-in-law required 
nothing further, offered only her portrait, as a token of 
esteem and friendship. Rose received it with grateful re- 
spect, then ascended the fairy’s car, and was in a few minutes 
surrounded by the foresters, who never wearied of caress- 
ing her. Poor Mirto drew back, trembling, not knowing 
whether to hope or fear; but Coquette, perceiving their 
mutual embarrassment, declared that she had ordained this 
marriage from the very beginning. She blessed them, gave 
them a flock of beautiful white sheep, a cottage covered 
with honeysuckles and roses, a lovely garden abounding 
with fruits and flowers, and a moderate sum of money; 
endowing them also with life for a hundred years, uninter- 
rupted health, and constant love. 




BROTHER took his sister by 
the hand and said, “Since our 
mother is dead we have no 
more happy hours: our stepmother 
beats us every day, and whenever we 
come near her she kicks us away. 
She gives us hard crusts and nasty 
scraps to eat, and the dog under 
the table fares better than we do, 
for he does sometimes get a nice bit 
thrown to him. It would break our 
mother’s heart if she knew it! Come, 
we will go out into the wide world 
together.” 






THE FAIRY BOOK 

They went along the whole day till they came to a great 
wood, where they sat down in a hollow tree and went to sleep. 

The next morning, when they awoke, the sun was already 
high in the heavens, and shone down very hot on the tree. 
Upon which said the brother, ^‘Sister, I am thirsty; I would 
go and have a drink if I knew where there was a spring: 
I think I can hear one trickling.” He got up, took his 
sister by the hand, and they went to look for the spring. 

The wicked stepmother, however, who was a witch, and 
well knew how the children had run away, had crept after 
them secretly, in the way witches do, and had bewitched all 
the springs in the wood. When they had found a spring 
that was dancing brightly over the stones, the brother 
stooped down to drink; but his sister heard a voice in its 
murmur, which said, “Whoever drinks of me will become 
a tiger.” Eagerly the little sister cried, “I pray thee, brother, 
do no drink, lest thou become a wild beast and tear me to 
pieces.” 

The brother did not drink, although he was so thirsty, 
but said, “I will wait for the next spring.” When they came 
to the next, the little sister heard it say, “Who drinks of 
me will become a wolf ; who drinks of me will become a 
wolf!” and cried out, “Oh brother, I pray thee do not drink, 
lest thou become a wolf and eat me up.” 

The brother did not drink, but said, “I will wait till I 
come to the next spring, but then I must drink, say what 
you will, for my thirst is getting unbearable.” 

And when they came to the third spring, the little sister 
heard a voice in its murmur, saying, “Whoever drinks of 
me will become a roe,” and she cried, “Oh brother, do not 
drink, I pray thee, lest thou become a roe and run away 
from me.” But the brother had already knelt down by the 
stream, stooped down, and drank of the water; and as soon 
as the first drop touched his lips, there he lay — a white roe. 

The little sister cried over her poor bewitched brother, 
and the roe cried also as he rested mournfully beside her. 

[232] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

At last the maiden said, ^^Never mind, dear Roe, I will 
never forsake you.” So she took off her golden garter and 
put it round the roe’s neck, then pulled some rushes and 
wove them into a cord. To this she tied the little animal 
and led him on, and they both went still deeper into the 
wood. When they had gone a long, long way, they came 
at last to a little house, into which the maiden peeped ; and 
as it was empty, she thought, ‘‘Here we may stay and live.” 
So she made a pretty bed of leaves and moss for the roe; 
and every morning she went out and gathered roots, ber- 
ries, and nuts for herself; and for the roe she brought 
tender grass, which he ate out of her hand, and played 
about and was very happy. In the evening, when the little 
sister was tired and had said her prayers, she laid her head 
upon the roe, who was her pillow, and went sweetly to 
sleep; and if her brother had only kept his proper shape, 
they would have led a very happy life. 

They had lived alone in this way during a long time, 
when it happened that the king of the country held a great 
hunt in the forest. Through the trees might be heard the 
blowing of horns, the barking of dogs, and the joyous cries 
of the hunters, which when the little roe heard he was almost 
beside himself with delight. “Oh,” said he to his sister, 
“let me go and see the hunt: I can no longer refrain;” and 
he begged hard till she consented. 

“But,” said she, when you return at evening I shall have 
shut my door against the wild huntsmen, and in order that 
I may know you, knock and say, ‘My little sister, let me in;’ 
but if you do not say so, I shall not open the door.” 

Now off sprang the roe, and was so happy to find him- 
self in the open air. The king and his huntsmen saw the 
beautiful beast and set off after him, but they could not 
catch him; for when they thought they had certainly got 
him, he sprang over a bush and disappeared. When it was 
dark he galloped up to the little house, knocked, and cried, 
“My little sister, let me in.” And when the door was 

[233] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

opened he sprang in, and rested all night on his pretty 
little bed. Next morning the hunt began again, and when 
the roe heard the blast of the horns, and the “Ho! ho!” of 
the hunters, he could not rest, and cried, “Sister, open the 
door; I must go.” 

His sister opened the door and said, “But mind you must 
be back in the evening and make your little speech, that I 
may let you in.” 

When the king and his huntsmen saw the white roe with 
the gold band once more, they all rode after him, but he was 
too quick and agile for them. This chase lasted the whole 
day; at last, towards evening, the hunters surrounded him, 
and wounded him with an arrow in the foot, so that he was 
forced to limp and go slowly. One of the hunters, creeping 
softly after him to the little house, heard him say, “My 
sister, let me in,” and saw that the door was opened and 
immediately shut to again; so he went back to the king, 
and told him all he had seen and heard. 

“We will have another hunt to-morrow,” said the king. 

The little sister was greatly alarmed when she saw her 
white roe was wounded; she washed off the blood, laid 
herbs upon the place, and said, “Go now to thy bed, dear 
Roe, and get well.” 

The wound, however, was so slight that the next morning 
he felt nothing of it, and when he heard the noise of the 
hunt, he said, “I cannot keep away; I must go, and nothing 
shall keep me.” 

His sister cried and said, “Now you will go and be killed, 
and leave me here alone in the forest, forsaken by all the 
world ; I will not let you go out.” 

“Then I shall die here of grief,” answered the roe: “for 
when I hear the sound of the horn, I do feel as if I could 
jump out of my shoes.” So his sister could not do less than 
open the door with a heavy heart, and the roe sprang out 
joyfully into the forest. 

As soon as the king saw him, he said to his huntsmen, 

[234] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Now hunt him all day till evening, but don’t do anything 
to hurt him.” 

When the sun was set the king said to his huntsman, 
“Now come and show me the little house you saw in the 
wood.” And when he was before the door he knocked and 
cried, “Dear little sister, let me in.” Immediately the door 
opened, the king entered, and there stood a maiden more 
beautiful than any one he had ever seen. The damsel was 
frightened when she found there had come in, not her 
roe, but a man who wore a golden crown on his head. 
But the king looked kindly at her, took her hand and 
said, “Wilt thou go with me to my castle, and be my 
dear wife?” 

“Oh yes,” answered the maiden, “but the roe must come 
with me, for I cannot forsake him.” 

The king replied, “He shall remain with you as long as 
you live, and shall want for nothing.” 

At this moment he came springing in, his sister tied the 
cord of rushes round his neck, led him with her own hand, 
and they all left the little house together. 

The king took the beautiful maiden on his own horse and 
conducted her to his castle, where the marriage was cele- 
brated with great pomp. She was now queen, and they lived 
a long time very happily together; while the roe was petted 
and taken care of, and played all day about the palace- 
garden. 

But the wicked stepmother, on whose account these chil- 
dren had been driven into the wide world, thought nothing 
less than that the little sister had been torn to pieces by wild 
beasts in the forest, and that the brother, in the shape of a 
roe, had been killed by the hunters. When she now heard 
they were so happy, and that everything went well with 
them, envy and spite raged in her heart and gave her no 
rest, and her only thought was how she could do some mis- 
chief to them both. Her own daughter, who was as ugly as 
the night and had only one eye, was continually reproaching 

[23s] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

her, and saying, ^‘It is I who ought to have been made 
queen.” 

^‘Never mind,” said the old witch to console her; “when 
the time comes I will manage it.” 

By and by the queen gave birth to a beautiful little boy; 
and the king being away at the hunt, the old witch took upon 
herself the form of the lady-in-waiting, entered the room 
where the queen lay, and said to her, “Come, the bath is 
ready, which will do you good and give you new strength ; 
make haste before it gets cold.” Her daughter was also at 
hand, and they carried the poor weak queen between them 
into the bathroom, and laid her in the bath: then they shut 
the door and ran away. But under the bath they had first 
lighted a great furnace-fire, so that the beautiful young 
queen could not save herself from being scorched alive. 

When that was done the old witch took her own daughter, 
put a cap on her, and laid her on the bed in the queen’s 
room. She changed her also into the shape of the young 
queen, all except her one eye, and she could not give her 
another. But in order that the king might not observe it, 
she was obliged to lie on that side where there was no eye. 
In the evening, when he was come home, and heard that he 
had a little son, he was very much delighted, and wished to 
visit his dear wife and see how she was getting on ; on which 
the old woman cried out in a great hurry, “As you value 
your life, don’t touch the curtain; the queen must not see 
the light, and must be left quite quiet.” So the king went 
away, and never found out that it was a false queen in 
the bed. 

But when it was midnight, and all the world was asleep, 
the nurse who was sitting beside the cradle, and who was 
the only person awake, saw the door open and the true queen 
come in. She took the baby out of the cradle, laid it in her 
arms, and nursed it tenderly. She then shook up the pil- 
lows, laid it down again, and covered it with the counter- 
pane. She did not forget the roe either, but went into the 
[236] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

corner where it lay, and stroked it gently. After this she 
passed out, quite silently, through the door; and the nurse 
inquired next morning of the sentinels whether any one had 
gained entrance into the palace during the night, but they 
answered, “No — we have seen nobody.” She continued to 
come in the same way for several nights, though she spoke 
never a word : the nurse always saw her, but never dared 
to mention it. 

When some time had passed, the queen at last began to 
speak, and said — 

“How is my baby? How is my roe? 

I can come again twice, then for ever must go.” 

The nurse could not answer her; but when she had disap- 
peared she went to the king, and told him all about it, upon 
which he cried, “What does it mean? I will myself watch 
by the child to-night.” 

In the evening he came to the nursery, and there at mid- 
night the dead queen appeared, and said — 

“How is my baby? How is my roe? 

I can come but once more, then for ever must go;” 

and nursed and fondled the baby as before, then vanished. 
The king did not dare to address her, but watched again the 
following night. This time she said — 

“How is my baby? How is my roe? 

I can come but this once, then for ever must go.” 

Upon which the king could no longer contain himself, but 
sprang forward and cried, “Thou canst surely be no one but 
my own dear wife !” 

She replied, “Yes, I am thy dear wife;” and as soon as 
she had spoken these words she was restored to life, and 
became once more fresh and blooming. 

Then she related to the king the crime committed on her 
by the old witch and her ugly daughter, whom he at once 

[237] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

commanded to be brought to judgment, and had sentence 
passed upon them. The daughter was taken forth into the 
woods, where the^ wild beasts tore her in pieces, and the 
witch was burnt. And behold! as soon as there was nothing 
left of her but ashes, the white roe became changed again 
and resumed his human form; so they all lived happily 
together till the end of their lives. 



O NCE there was a little village maiden, the prettiest 
ever seen. Her mother was foolishly fond of her, 
and her grandmother likewise. The old woman 
made for her a little hood, which became the damsel so well, 
that ever after she went by the name of Little Red-Riding- 
Hood. One day, when her mother was making cakes, she 
said, ‘‘My child, you shall go and see your grandmother, 
for I hear she is not well ; and you shall take her some of 
these cakes, and a pot of butter.” 

Little Red-Riding-Hood was delighted to go, though it 
was a long walk; but she was a good child, and fond of her 
kind grandmother. Passing through a wood, she met a great 
wolf, who was most eager to eat her up, but dared not, be- 
cause of a woodcutter who was busy hard by. So he only 
came and asked her politely where she was going. The poor 
child, who did not know how dangerous it is to stop and 
speak to wolves, replied, “I am going to see my grand- 
mother, and to take her a cake and a pot of butter, which 
my mother has sent her.” 

“Is it very far from hence?” asked the wolf. 

[239] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Oh yes, it is just above the mill which you may see up 
there — the first house you come to in the village.” 

“Well,” said the wolf, “I will go there also, to inquire 
after your excellent 
grandmother; I will go 
one way, and you the 
other, and we will see 
who can be there first.” 

So he ran as fast*as ever 
he could, taking the 
shortest road, but the 
little maiden took the 
longest; for she stopped 
to pluck roses in the 
wood, to chase butterflies, 
and gather nosegays of 
the prettiest flowers she 
could find- — she was such 
a happy and innocent 
little soul. 

The wolf was not long 
in reaching the grand- 
mother’s door. He knocked. Toe — toe, and the grandmother 
said, “Who is there?” 

“It is your child. Little Red-Riding-Hood,” replied the 
wicked beast, imitating the girl’s voice; “I bring you a cake 
and pot of butter, which my mother has sent you.” 

The grandmother, who was ill in her bed, said, “Very 
well, my dear, pull the string and the latch will open.” The 
wolf pulled the string — the door flew open; he leaped in, 
fell upon the poor old woman, and ate her up in less than no 
time, tough as she was, for he had not tasted anything for 
more than three days. Then he carefully shut the door, and 
laying himself down snugly in the bed, waited for Little 
Red-Riding-Hood, who was not long before she came and 
knocked. Toe — toe, at the door. 

[240] 




•‘WHAT A GREAT MOUTH YOU HAVE! 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

^Who is there?” said the wolf; and the little maiden, 
hearing his gruff voice, felt surc'that her poor grandmother 
must have caught a bad cold and be very ill indeed. 

So she answered cheerfully, “It is your child, Little Red- 
Riding-Hood, who brings you a cake and a pot of butter 
that my mother has sent you.” 

Then the wolf, softening his voice as much as he could, 
said, “Pull the string, and the latch will open.” 

So Little Red-Riding-Hood pulled the string and the 
door opened. The wolf, seeing her enter, hid himself as 
much as he could under the coverlid of the bed, and said in 
a whisper, “Put the cake and the pot of butter on the shelf, 
and then make haste and come to bed, for it is very late.” 

Little Red-Riding-Hood did not think so; but, to please 
her grandmother, she undressed herself and began to get 
ready for bed, when she was very much astonished to find 
how different the old woman looked from ordinary. 

“Grandmother, what great arms you have!” 

“That is to hug you the better, my dear.” 

“Grandmother, what great ears you have!” 

“That is to hear you the better, my dear.” 

“Grandmother, what great eyes you have!” 

“That is to see you the better, my dear.” 

“Grandmother, what a great mouth you have!” 

“That is to eat you up,” cried the wicked wolf ; and im- 
mediately he fell upon poor Little Red-Riding-Hood, and 
ate her up in a moment. 


PUSS IN BOOTS 


MILLER, dying, divided all his 
property between his three children. 
This was a very simple matter, as he 
had nothing to leave but his mill, his 
ass, and his cat; so he made no will, 
and called in no lawyer, who would, 
probably, have taken a large slice out 
of these poor possessions. The eldest 
son took the mill, the second the ass, 
while the third was obliged to content himself with the cat, 
at which he grumbled very much. “My brothers,” said he, 
“by putting their property together, may gain an honest 
livelihood, but there is nothing left for me except to die of 
hunger; unless, indeed, I were to kill my cat and eat him, 
and make a coat out of his skin, which would be very scanty 
clothing.” 

The cat, who heard the young man talking to himself, 
sat up on his four paws, and looking at him with a grave 
and wise air, said, “Master, I think you had better not kill 
me; I shall be much more useful to you alive.” 

“How so?” asked his master. 

“You have but to give me a sack, and a pair of boots such 
as gentlemen wear when they go shooting, and you will find 
you are not so ill off as you suppose.” 

[244] 




“TELL YOUR MASTER,” REPLIED THE KING, 
“THAT I ACCEPT HIS PRESENT” 


17 





THE FAIRY BOOK 

Now, though the young miller did not much depend upon 
the cat’s words, still he thought it rather surprising that a cat 
should speak at all. And he had before now seen him show 
so much adroitness and cleverness in catching rats and mice, 
that it seemed advisable to trust him a little farther, espe- 
cially as, poor young fellow! he had nobody else to trust. 

When the cat got his boots, he drew them on with a grand 
air, and slinging his sack over his shoulder, and drawing 
the cords of it round his neck, he marched bravely to a 
rabbit-warren hard by, with which he was well acquainted. 
Then, putting some bran and lettuces into his bag, and 
stretching himself out beside it as if he were dead, he waited 
till some fine fat young rabbit, ignorant of the wickedness 
and deceit of the world, should peer into the sack to eat the 
food that was inside. This happened very shortly, for there 
are plenty of foolish young rabbits in every warren; and 
when one of them, who really was a splendid fat fellow, put 
his head inside. Master Puss drew the cords immediately, 
and took him and killed him without mercy. Then, very 
proud of his prey, he marched direct up to the palace, and 
begged to speak with the king. He was desired to ascend 
to the apartments of his majesty, where, making a low bow, 
he said, 

‘‘Sire, here is a magnificent rabbit, killed in the warren 
which belongs to my lord the Marquis of Carabas, and 
which he has desired me to offer humbly to your majesty.” 

“Tell your master,” replied the king, politely, “that I 
accept his present, and am very much obliged to him.” 

Another time. Puss went and hid himself and his sack in 
a wheat-field, and there caught two splendid fat partridges 
in the same manner as he had done the rabbit. When he 
presented them to the king, with a similar message as before, 
his majesty was so pleased that he ordered the cat to be taken 
down into the kitchen and given something to eat and drink; 
where, while enjoying himself, the faithful animal did not 
cease to talk in the most cunning way of the large preserves 

[247] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

and abundant game which belonged to my lord the Marquis 
of Carabas. 

One day, hearing that the king was intending to take a 
drive along the river-side with his daughter, the most 
beautiful princess in the world. Puss said to his master, “Sir, 
if you would only follow my advice, your fortune is made.” 

“Be it so,” said the miller’s son, who was growing very 
disconsolate, and cared little what he did: “Say your say, 
cat.” 

“It is but little,” replied Puss, looking wise, as cats can. 
“You have only to go and bathe in the river, at a place which 
I shall show you, and leave all the rest to me. Only remem- 
ber that you are no longer yourself, but my lord the Mar- 
quis of Carabas.” 

“Just so,” said the miller’s son; “it’s all the same to me;” 
but he did as the cat told him. 

While he was bathing, the king and all the court passed by, 
and were startled to hear loud cries of “Help, help! my lord 
the Marquis of Carabas is drowning.” The king put his head 
out of the carriage, and saw nobody but the cat, who had, 
at different times, brought him so many presents of game; 
however, he ordered his guards to fly quickly to the succour 
of my lord the Marquis of Carabas. While they were pull- 
ing the unfortunate marquis out of the water, the cat came 
up, bowing, to the side of the king’s carriage, and told a 
long and pitiful story about some thieves, who, while his 
master was bathing, had come and carried away all his 
clothes, so that it would be impossible for him to appear 
before his majesty and the illustrious princess. 

“Oh, we will soon remedy that,” answered the king, 
kindly; and immediately ordered one of the first officers of 
the household to ride back to the palace with all speed, and 
bring back the most elegant supply of clothes for the young 
gentleman, who kept in the background until they arrived. 
Then, being handsome and well-made, his new clothes be- 
came him so well, that he looked as if he had been a mar- 
[248] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

quis all his days, and advanced with an air of respectful 
ease to offer his thanks to his majesty. 

The king received him courteously, and the princess ad- 
mired him very much. Indeed, so charming did he appear 
to her, that she hinted to her father to invite him into the 
carriage with them, which, you may be sure, the young 
man did not refuse. The cat, delighted at the ‘success of 
his scheme, went away as fast as he could, and ran so swiftly 
that he kept a long way ahead of the royal carriage. He 
went on and on, till he came to some peasants who were 
mowing in a meadow. “Good people,” said he, in a very 
firm voice, “the king is coming past here shortly, and if 
you do not say that the field you are mowing belongs to 
my lord the Marquis of Carabas, you shall all be chopped 
as small as mince-meat.” 

So when the king drove by, and asked whose meadow it 
was where there was such a splendid crop of hay, the 
mowers all answered, trembling, that it belonged to my 
lord the Marquis of Carabas. 

“You have very fine land. Marquis,” said his majesty to 
the miller’s son; who bowed, and answered “that it was 
not a bad meadow, take it altogether.” 

Then the cat came to a wheat-field, where the reapers 
were reaping with all their might. He bounded in upon 
them: “The king is coming past to-day, and if you do not 
tell him that this wheat belongs to my lord the Marquis 
of Carabas, I will have you every one chopped as small as 
mince-meat.” The reapers, very much alarmed, did as they 
were bid, and the king congratulated the Marquis upon 
possessing such beautiful fields, laden with such an abun- 
dant harvest. 

They drove on — the cat always running before and saying 
the same thing to everybody he met, that they were to 
declare the whole country belonged to his master; so that 
even the king was astonished at the vast estate of my lord 
the Marquis of Carabas. 


[249] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

But now the cat arrived at a great castle where dwelt an 
Ogre, to whom belonged all the land through which the 
royal equipage had been driving. He was a cruel tyrant, 
and his tenants and servants were terribly afraid of him, 
which accounted for their being so ready to say whatever 
they were told to say by the cat, who had taken pains to 
inform himself of all about the Ogre. So, putting on the 
boldest face be could assume. Puss marched up to the castle 
with his boots on, and asked to see the owner of it, saying 
that he was on his travels, but did not wish to pass so near 
the castle of such a noble gentleman without paying his 
respects to him. When the Ogre heard this message, he 
went to the door, received the cat as civilly as an Ogre can, 
and begged him to walk in and repose himself. 

“Thank you, sir,” said the cat; “but first I hope you will 
satisfy a traveller’s curiosity. I have heard in far countries 
of your many remarkable qualities, and especially how you 
have the power to change yourself into any sort of beast 
you choose — a lion for instance, or an elephant.” 

“That is quite true,” replied the Ogre; “and lest you 
should doubt it, I will immediately become a lion.” 

He did so ; and the cat was so frightened that he sprang 
up to the roof of the castle and hid himself in the gutter — 
a proceeding rather inconvenient on account of his boots, 
which were not exactly fitted to walk with upon tiles. At 
length, perceiving that the Ogre had resumed his original 
form, he came down again stealthily, and confessed that he 
had been very much frightened. 

“But, sir,” said he, “it may be easy enough for such a big 
gentleman as you to change himself into a large animal: 
I do not suppose you can become a small one — a rat or 
mouse for instance. I have heard that you can ; still, for 
my part, I consider it quite impossible.” 

“Impossible!” cried the other, indignantly. “You shall 
seel” and immediately the cat saw the Ogre no longer, but 
a little mouse running along on the floor. 

[250] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

This was exactly what he wanted ; and he did the very 
best a cat could do, and the most natural under the circum- 
stances — he sprang upon the mouse and gobbled it up in a 
trice. So there was an end of the Ogre. 

By this time the king had arrived opposite the castle, and 
was seized with a strong desire to enter it. The cat, hearing 
the noise of the carriage-wheels, ran forward in a great 
hurry, and standing at the gate, said in a loud voice, “Wel- 
come, sire, to the castle of my lord the Marquis of Carabas.” 

“What!’’ cried his majesty, very much surprised, “does 
the castle also belong to you? Truly, Marquis, you have 
kept your secret well up to the last minute. I have never 
seen anything finer than this courtyard and these battle- 
ments. Indeed, I have nothing like them in the whole of 
my dominions.” 

The Marquis, without speaking, offered his hand to the 
princess to assist her to descend, and, standing aside that 
the king might enter first — for he had already acquired all 
the manners of a court — followed his majesty to the great 
hall, where a magnificent collation was laid out, and where, 
without more delay, they all sat down to feast. 

Before the banquet was over, the king, charmed with the 
good qualities of the Marquis of Carabas — and likewise 
with his wine, of which he had drunk six or seven cups — 
said, bowing across the table at which the princess and the 
miller’s son were talking very confidentially together, “It 
rests with you. Marquis, whether you will not become my 
son-in-law.” 

“I shall be only too happy,” said the complaisant Mar- 
quis, and the princess’s cast-down eyes declared the same. 

So they were married the very next day, and took pos- 
session of the Ogre’s castle, and of everything that had 
belonged to him. 

As for the cat, he became at once a grand personage, and 
had never more any need to run after mice, except for his 
own diversion. 

[251] 



THE WOLF 

AND 

THE SEVEN YOUNG GOSLINGS 

HERE was once an old goose who had 
seven young goslings, and loved them 
as only a mother can love her chil- 
dren. One day she was going into the 
wood to seek for provender, and be- 
fore setting off she called all seven to 
her and said, “Dear children, I am 
obliged to go into the wood, so be on 
your guard against the wolf ; for if he 
gets in here he will eat you up, feathers, skin, and all. The 
villain often disguises himself, but you can easily recognise 
him by his rough voice and black paws.” 

The children answered, “Dear mother, we will take great 
care; you may go without any anxiety.” So the old lady 
was comforted, and set off cheerfully for the wood. 

Before long, some one knocked at the door, and cried, 
“Open, open, my dear children; your mother is here, and 
has brought something for each of you.” 

But the goslings soon perceived, by the rough voice, that 
it was the wolf. “We will not open,” said they; “you are 
not our mother, for she has a sweet and lovely voice ; but 
your voice is rough — you are the wolf.” 

[252] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

Thereupon the wolf set ofif to a merchant and bought a 
large lump of chalk; he ate it, and it made his voice sweet. 
Back he came, knocked at the door, and cried, “Open, open, 
my dear children; your mother is here, and has brought 
something for each of you.” 

But the wolf had laid his black paw on the window-sill, 
and when the children saw it, they cried, “We will not open ; 
our mother has not black feet like you — you are the wolf.” 

So the wolf ran off to the baker, and said, “I have hurt 
my foot, put some dough on it.” And when the baker had 
plastered it with dough, the wolf went to the miller and 
cried, “Strew some meal on my paws.” But the miller 
thought to himself, “The wolf wants to deceive some one,” 
and he hesitated to do it; till the wolf said, “If you don’t 
do it at once, I will eat you up.” So the miller was afraid 
and made his paws white. Such is the way of the world ! 

Now came the rogue back for the third time, knocked 
and said, “Open the door, dear children; your mother has 
come home, and has brought something for each of you out 
of the wood.” 

The little goslings cried, “Show us your paws first, that 
we may see whether you are indeed our mother.” So he 
laid his paws on the window-sill, and when the goslings 
saw that they were white, they believed it was all right, 
and opened the door; and who should come in but the 
wolf ! 

They screamed out and tried to hide themselves; one 
jumped under the table, another into the bed, the third into 
the oven ; the fourth ran into the kitchen, the fifth hopped 
into a chest, the sixth under the wash-tub, and the seventh 
got into the clock-case. But the wolf seized them, and stood 
on no ceremony with them; one after another he gobbled 
them all up, except the youngest, who being in the clock- 
case he couldn’t find. When the wolf had eaten his fill, he 
strolled forth, laid himself down in the green meadow 
under a tree, and went fast asleep. 

[253] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Not long after, back came the old goose home from the 
wood; but what, alas I did she see? The house-door stood 
wide open; table, chairs, benches, were all overthrown; 
the wash-tub lay in the ashes ; blankets and pillows wefe 
torn off the bed. She looked for her children, but nowhere 
could she find them; she called them each by name, but 
nobody answered. At last, when she came to the youngest, 
a little squeaking voice answered, ^‘Dear mother, I am in 
the clock-case.” She pulled him out, and he told her how 
the wolf had come and had eaten up all the others. You 
may think how she wept for her dear children. 

At last, in her grief, she went out, and the youngest gos- 
ling ran beside her. And when she came to the meadow 
there lay the wolf under the tree, snoring till the boughs 
shook. She walked round and examined him on all sides, 
till she perceived that something was moving and kicking 
about inside him. 

^^Can it be,” thought she, ^^that my poor children whom 
he has swallowed for his supper are yet alive?” So she 
sent the little gosling back to the house for scissors, needle, 
and thread, and began to slit up the monster’s stomach. 
Scarcely had she given one snip, when out came the head 
of a gosling, and when she had cut a little further, the six 
jumped out one after another, not having taken the least 
hurt, because the greedy monster had swallowed them down 
whole. That was a joy! They embraced their mother 
tenderly, and skipped about as lively as a tailor at his 
wedding. 

But the old goose said, ^‘Now go and find me six large 
stones, which we will put inside the greedy beast while he is 
still asleep.” So the goslings got the stones in all haste, 
and they put them inside the wolf ; and the old goose sewed 
him up again in a great hurry, while he never once moved 
nor took any notice. 

Now when the wolf at last woke up and got upon his 
legs, he found he was very thirsty, and wished to go to the 

[254] 


THE FAIRY book 

spring to drink. But as soon as he began to move the stones 
began to shake and rattle inside him, till he cried, — 

“What’s this rumbling and tumbling, 

What’s this rattling like bones? 

I thought I had eaten six little geese, 

But they’ve turned out only stones.” 

And when he came to the spring and bent down his head 
to drink, the heavy stones overbalanced him, and in he went 
head over heels. Now when the seven goslings saw this, 
they came running up, crying loudly, “The wolf is dead, 
the wolf is dead!” and danced for joy all round the spring, 
and their mother with them. 



THE FAIR ONE WITH GOLDEN LOCKS 


HERE was once a king’s daughter, so 
beautiful that they named her the 
Fair One with Golden Locks. These 
golden locks were the most remark- 
able in the world, soft and fine, and 
falling in long waves down to her 
very feet. She wore them always 
thus, loose and flowing, surmounted 
with a wreath of flowers ; and though 
such long hair was sometimes rather inconvenient, it was so 
exceedingly beautiful, shining in the sun like ripples of mol- 
ten gold, that everybody agreed she fully deserved her name. 

Now there was a young king of a neighbouring country, 
very handsome, very rich, and wanting nothing but a wife 
to make him happy. He heard so much of the various 
perfections of the Fair One with Golden Locks, that at last, 
without even seeing her, he fell in love with her so desper- 
ately that he could neither eat nor drink, and resolved to 
send an ambassador at once to demand her in marriage. 
So he ordered a magnificent equipage — more than a hun- 
dred horses and a hundred footmen — in order to bring back 
to him the Fair One with Golden Locks, who, he never 
doubted, would be only too happy to become his queen. 
Indeed, he felt so sure of her that he refurnished the whole 
palace, and had made, by all the dressmakers of the city, 
[256] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

dresses enough to last a lady for a lifetime. But, alas! 
when the ambassador arrived and delivered his message, 
either the princess was in a bad humor, or the offer did not 
appear to be to her taste ; for she returned her best thanks 
to his majesty, but said she had not the slightest wish or 
intention to be married. She also, being a prudent damsel, 
declined receiving any of the presents which the king had 
sent her; except that, not quite to offend his majesty, she 
retained a box of English pins, which were in that country 
of considerable value. 

When the ambassador returned, alone and unsuccessful, 
all the court was very much affected, and the king himself 
began to weep with all his might. Now, there was in the 
palace household a young gentleman named Avenant, 
beautiful as the sun, besides being at once so amiable and 
so wise that the king confided to him all his affairs; and 
every one loved him, except those people — to be found in 
all courts — who were envious of his good fortune. These 
malicious folk hearing him say gaily, “If the king had sent 
me to fetch the Fair One with Golden Locks, I know she 
would have come back with me,’’ repeated the saying in 
such a manner, that it appeared as if Avenant thought so 
much of himself and his beauty, and felt sure the princess 
would have followed him all over the world ; which when 
it came to the ears of the king, as it was meant to do, irri- 
tated him so much that he commanded Avenant to be im- 
prisoned in a high tower, and left to die there of hunger. 
The guards accordingly carried off the young man, who 
had quite forgotten his idle speech, and had not the least 
idea what fault he had committed. They ill-treated him 
very much, and then left him, with nothing to eat and only 
water to drink. This, however, kept him alive for a few 
days, during which he did not cease to complain aloud, 
and to call upon the king, saying, “O king, what harm have 
I done? You have no subject more faithful than I. Never 
have I had a thought which could offend you.” 

[257] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

And it so befel that the king, coming by chance, or else 
with a sort of remorse, past the tower, was touched by the 
voice of the young Avenant, whom he had once so much 
regarded. In spite of all the courtiers could do to prevent 
him, he stopped to listen, and overhead these words. The 
tears rushed into his eyes; he opened the door of the tower, 
and called, ^‘Avenant!” Avenant came, creeping feebly 
along, fell at the king’s knees, and kissed his feet: 

‘‘O sire, what have I done that you should treat me so 
cruelly?” 

^‘You have mocked me and my ambassador; for you said, 
if I had sent you to fetch the Fair One with Golden Locks, 
you would have been successful and brought her back.” 

did say it, and it was true,” replied Avenant fear- 
lessly; ^^for I should have told her so much about your 
majesty and your various high qualities, which no one knows 
so well as myself, that I am persuaded she would have 
returned with me.” 

“I believe it,” said the king, with an angry look at those 
who had spoken ill of his favourite ; he then gave Avenant 
a free pardon, and took him back with him to the court. 

After having supplied the famished youth with as much 
supper as he could eat, the king admitted him to a private 
audience, and said, ‘T am as much in love as ever with the 
Fair One with Golden Locks, so I will take thee at thy 
word, and send thee to try and win her for me.” 

“Very well, please your majesty,” replied Avenant cheer- 
fully; “I will depart to-morrow.” 

The king, overjoyed with his willingness and hopeful- 
ness, would have furnished him with a still more magnifi- 
cent equipage and suite than the first ambassador; but 
Avenant refused to take anything except a good horse to 
ride, and letters of introduction to the princess’s father. 
The king embraced him and eagerly saw him depart. 

It was on a Monday morning when, without any pomp 
or show, Avenant thus started oa his mission. He rode 
[258} 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

slowly and meditatively, pondering over every possible 
means of persuading the Fair One with Golden Locks to 
marry the king; but, even after several days’ journey to- 
wards her country, no clear project had entered into his 
mind. One morning, when he had started at break of day, 
he came to a great meadow with a stream running through 
it, along which were planted willows and poplars. It was 
such a pleasant, rippling stream that he dismounted and 
sat down on its banks. There he perceived, gasping on the 
grass, a large golden carp, which, in leaping too far after 
gnats, had thrown itself quite out of the water, and now 
lay dying on the greensward. Avenant took pity on it, 
and though he was very hungry, and the fish was very fat, 
and he would well enough have liked it for his breakfast, 
still he lifted it gently and put it back into the stream. 
No sooner had the carp touched the fresh cool water than 
it revived and swam away; but shortly returning, it spoke 
to him from the water in this wise : — 

^^Avenant, I thank you for your good deed. I was dying, 
and you have saved me: I will recompense you for this 
one day.” 

After this pretty little speech, the fish popped down to 
the bottom of the stream, according to the habit of carp, 
leaving Avenant very much astonished, as was natural. 

Another day he met with a raven that was in great dis- 
tress, being pursued by an eagle, which would have swal- 
lowed him up in no time. ‘^See,” thought Avenant, “how 
the stronger oppress the weaker! What right has an eagle 
to eat up a raven?” So taking his bow and arrow, which 
he always carried, he shot the eagle dead, and the raven, 
delighted, perched in safety on an opposite tree. 

“Avenant,” screeched he, though not in the sweetest voice 
in the world ; “you have generously succoured me, a poor 
miserable raven. I am not ungrateful, and I will recom- 
pense you one day.” 

“Thank you,” said Avenant, and continued his road. 

[259] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Entering in a thick wood, so dark with the shadows of 
early morning that he could scarcely find his way, he heard 
an owl hooting, like an owl in great tribulation. She had 
been caught by the nets spread by birdcatchers to entrap 
finches, larks, and other small birds. “What a pity,” thought 
Avenant, “that men must always torment poor birds and 
beasts who have done them no harm!” So he took out his 
knife, cut the net, and let the owl go free. She went sail- 
ing up into the air, but immediately returned hovering 
over his head on her brown wings. 

“Avenant,” said she, “at daylight the birdcatchers would 
have been here, and I should have been caught and killed. 
I have a grateful heart; I will recompense you one day.” 

These were the three principal adventures that befel 
Avenant on his way to the kingdom of the Fair One with 
Golden Locks. Arrived there, he dressed himself with the 
greatest care, in a habit of silver brocade, and a hat adorned 
with plumes of scarlet and white. He threw over all a 
rich mantle, and carried a little basket, in which was a 
lovely little dog, an offering of respect to the princess. With 
this he presented himself at the palace-gates, where, even 
though he came alone, his mien was so dignified and grace- 
ful, so altogether charming, that every one did him rever- 
ence, and was eager to run and tell the Fair One with 
Golden Locks, that Avenant, another ambassador from the 
king her suitor, awaited an audience. 

“Avenant!” repeated the princess. “That is a pretty 
name; perhaps the youth is pretty too.” 

“So beautiful,” said the ladies of honour, “that while he 
stood under the palace-window we could do nothing but 
look at him.” 

“How silly of you!” sharply said the princess. But she 
desired them to bring her robe of blue satin; to comb out 
her long hair, and adorn it with the freshest garland of 
flowers; to give her her high-heeled shoes, and her fan. 
“Also,” added she, “take care that my audience-chamber 
[260] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

is well swept and my throne well dusted. I wish in every- 
thing to appear as becomes the Fair One with Golden 
Locks.” 

This done, she seated herself on her throne of ivory and 
ebony, and gave orders for her musicians to play, but softly, 
so as not to disturb conversation. Thus, shining in all her 
beauty, she admitted Avenant to her presence. 

He was so dazzled that at first he could not speak: then 
he began and delivered his harangue to perfection. 

^^Gentle Avenant,” returned the princess, after listening 
to all his reasons for her returning with him, “your argu- 
ments are very strong, and I am inclined to listen to them ; 
but you must first find for me a ring, which I dropped into 
the river about a month ago. Until I recover it, I can 
listen to no propositions of marriage.” 

Avenant, surprised and disturbed, made her a profound 
reverence and retired, taking with him the basket and the 
little dog Cabriole, which she refused to accept. All night 
long he sat sighing to himself, “How can I ever find a 
ring which she dropped into the river a month ago? She 
has set me an impossibility.” 

“My dear master,” said Cabriole, “nothing is an impos- 
sibility to one so young and charming as you are : let us go 
at daybreak to the riverside.” 

Avenant patted him, but replied nothing: until, worn out 
with grief, he slept. Before dawn Cabriole wakened him, 
saying, “Master, dress yourself and let us go to the river.” 

There Avenant walked up and down, with his arms folded 
and his head bent, but saw nothing. At last he heard a 
voice, calling from a distance, “Avenant, Avenant!” 

The little dog ran to the water-side — “Never believe me 
again, master, if it is not a golden carp with a ring in its 
mouth!” 

“Yes, Avenant,” said the carp, “this is the ring which the 
princess has lost. You saved my life in the willow meadow, 
and I have recompensed you. Farewell!” 

18 [261] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Avenant took the ring gratefully and returned to the 
palace with Cabriole, who scampered about in great glee. 
Craving an audience, he presented the princess with her 
ring, and begged her to accompany him to his master’s 
kingdom. She took the ring, looked at it, and thought she 
was surely dreaming. 

“Some fairy must have assisted you, fortunate Avenant,” 
said she. 

“Madam, I am only fortunate in my desire to obey your 
wishes.” 

“Obey me still,” she said graciously. “There is a prince 
named Galifron, whose suit I have refused. He is a giant 
as tall as a tower, who eats a man as a monkey eats a nut: he 
puts cannons into his pockets instead of pistols; and when 
he speaks, his voice is so loud that every one near him 
becomes deaf. Go and fight him, and bring me his head.” 

Avenant was thunderstruck; but after a time he recov- 
ered himself — “Very well, madam. I shall certainly perish, 
but I will perish like a brave man. I will depart at once to 
fight the Giant Galifron.” 

The princess, now in her turn surprised and alarmed, 
tried every persuasion to induce him not to go, but in vain. 
Avenant armed himself and started, carrying his little dog 
in its basket. Cabriole was the only creature that gave him 
consolation: “Courage, master! While you attack the 
giant, I will bite his legs : he will stoop down to strike me, 
and then you can knock him on the head.” Avenant smiled 
at the little dog’s spirit, but he knew it was useless. 

Arrived at the castle of Galifron, he found the road all 
strewn with bones, and carcasses of men. Soon he saw the 
giant walking. His head was level with the highest trees, 
and he sang in a terrific voice — 


“Bring me babies to devour; 

More — more — more — more — 

Men and women, tender and tough; 
All the world holds not enough.” 

[262] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

To which Avenant replied, imitating the tune — 

“Avenant you here may see, 

He is come to punish thee: 

Be he tender, be he tough, 

To kill thee, giant, he is enough.” 

Hearing these words, the giant took up his massive club, 
looked around for the singer, and, perceiving him, would 
have slain him on the spot, had not a raven, sitting on a tree 
close by, suddenly flown out upon him and picked out both 
his eyes. Then Avenant easily killed him and cut off his 
head, while the raven, watching him, said — 

“You shot the eagle who was pursuing me: I promised 
to recompense you, and to-day I have done it. We are 
quits.” 

“No, it is I who am your debtor. Sir Raven,” replied 
Avenant, as, hanging the frightful head to his saddle-bow, 
he mounted his horse and rode back to the city of the Fair 
One with Golden Locks. 

There everybody followed him, shouting, “Here is brave 
Avenant, who has killed the giant,” until the princess, hear- 
ing the noise, and fearing it was Avenant himself who was 
killed, appeared, all trembling; and even when he appeared 
with Galifron’s head, she trembled still, although she had 
nothing to fear. 

“Madam,” said Avenant, “your enemy is dead; so I trust 
you will accept the hand of the king my master.” 

“I cannot,” replied she thoughtfully, “unless you first 
bring me a phial of the water in the Grotto of Darkness. 
It is six leagues in length, and guarded at the entrance by 
two fiery dragons. Within it is a pit, full of scorpions, 
lizards, and serpents, and at the bottom of this place flows 
the Fountain of Beauty and Health. All who wash in it 
become, if ugly, beautiful, and if beautiful, beautiful for 
ever; if old, young; and if young, young for ever. Judge 
then, Avenant, if I can quit my kingdom without carrying 
with me some of this miraculous water.” 

[263] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Madam,” replied Avenant, “you are already so beauti- 
ful that you require it not; but I am an unfortunate ambas- 
sador whose death you desire: I will obey you, though I 
know I shall never return.” 

So he departed with his only friends — his horse and his 
faithful dog Cabriole; while all who met him looked at 
him compassionately, pitying so pretty a youth bound on 
such a hopeless errand. But, however kindly they addressed 
him, Avenant rode on and answered nothing, for he was 
too sad at he.art. 

He reached a mountain-side, where he sat down to rest, 
leaving his horse to graze, and Cabriole to run after the flies. 
He knew that the Grotto of Darkness was not far off, yet he 
looked about him like one who sees nothing. At last he 
perceived a rock, as black as ink, whence came a thick 
smoke;, and in a moment appeared one of the two drag- 
ons, breathing out flames. It had a yellow and green body, 
claws, and a long tail. When Cabriole saw the monster, the 
poor little dog hid himself in terrible fright. But Avenant 
resolved to die bravely; so, taking a phial which the princess 
had given him, he prepared to descend into the cave. 

“Cabriole,” said he, “I shall soon be dead : then fill this 
phial with my blood, and carry it to the Fair One with 
Golden Locks, and afterwards to the king my master, to 
show him I have been faithful to the last.” 

While he was thus speaking, a voice called, “Avenant, 
Avenant!” — and he saw an owl sitting on a hollow tree. 
Said the owl: “You cut the net in which I was caught, 
and I vowed to recompense you. Now is the time. Give 
me the phial: I know every corner of the Grotto of Dark- 
ness — I will fetch you the water of beauty.” 

Delighted beyond words, Avenant delivered up his phial ; 
the owl flew with it into the grotto, and in less than half- 
an-hour reappeared, bringing it quite full and well corked. 
Avenant thanked her with all his heart, and joyfully took 
once more the road to the city. 

[2643 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The Fair One with Golden Locks had no more to say. 
She consented to accompany him back, with all her suite, 
to his master’s court. On the way thither, she saw so much 
of him, and found him so charming, that Avenant might 
have married her himself had he chosen; but he would not 
have been false to his master for all the beauties under the 
sun. At length they arrived at the king’s city, and the Fair 
One with Golden Locks became his spouse and queen. But 
she still loved Avenant in her heart, and often said to the 
king her lord — “But for Avenant I should not be here; he 
has done all sorts of impossible deeds for my sake; he has 
fetched me the water of beauty, and I shall never grow old 
— in short, I owe him everything.” 

And she praised him in this sort so much, that at length 
the king became jealous ; and though Avenant gave him not 
the slightest cause of offence, he shut him up in the same 
high tower once more — but with irons on his hands and 
feet, and a cruel jailer besides, who fed him with bread 
and water only. His sole companion was his little dog 
Cabriole. 

When the Fair One with Golden Locks heard of this, 
she reproached her husband for his ingratitude, and then, 
throwing herself at his knees, implored that Avenant might 
be set free. But the king only said, “She loves him!” and 
refused her prayer. The queen entreated no more, but fell 
into a deep melancholy. 

When the king saw it, he thought she did not care for 
him because he was not handsome enough; and that if he 
could wash his face with her water of beauty, it would make 
her love him more. He knew that she kept it in a cabinet 
in her chamber, where she could find it always. 

Now it happened that a waiting-maid, in cleaning out 
this cabinet, had, the very day before knocked down the 
phial, which was broken in a thousand pieces, and all the 
contents were lost. Very much alarmed, she then remem- 
bered seeing, in a cabinet belonging to the king, a similar 
[265] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

phial. This she fetched, and put in the place of the other 
one, in which was the water of beauty. But the king’s phial 
contained the water of death. It was a poison, used to 
destroy great criminals — that is, noblemen, gentlemen, and 
such like. Instead of hanging them or cutting their heads 
off, like common people, they were compelled to wash their 
faces with this water; upon which they fell asleep, and 
woke no more. So it happened that the king, taking up 
this phial, believing it to be the water of beauty, washed 
his face with it, fell asleep, and — died. 

Cabriole heard the news, and, gliding in and out among 
the crowd which clustered round the young and lovely 
widow, whispered softly to her — ^‘Madam, do not forget 
poor Avenant.” If she had been disposed to do so, the sight 
of his little dog would have been enough to remind her of 
him — his many sufferings, and his great fidelity. She rose 
up, without speaking to anybody, and went straight to the 
tower where Avenant was confined. There, with her own 
hands, she struck off his chains, and putting a crown of gold 
on his head, and a purple mantle on his shoulders, said to 
him, “Be king — and my husband.” 

Avenant could not refuse ; for in his heart he had loved 
her all the time. He threw himself at her feet, and then 
took the crown and sceptre, and ruled her kingdom like a 
king. All the people were delighted to have him as their 
sovereign. The marriage was celebrated in all imaginable 
pomp, and Avenant and the Fair One with Golden Locks 
lived and reigned happily together all their days. 




THE BUTTERFLY 

1|N the time of the illustrious Merinous, 
it was indeed a pleasure to be a king; 
the laws were just, the people obedi- 
ent, and peace was over the land. 
This monarch would have been the 
happiest of men, but for the continual 
complaints of his consort, which tore 
his very heart in twain. She wept 
continually for her daughters, nine- 
teen of whom had perished in the flower of youth. The 
Fairy of the Fountain had promised a twentieth; but years 
passed away in fruitless expectation. ^‘You have neglected 
to do the fairy sufficient homage,” said the king one day; 
“I shall give orders to conduct you to the foot of the moun- 
tain with pomp and splendour. But when arrived there the 
mountain itself must be climbed on foot, with many fatigues : 
most women would rather die childless than encounter 
them.” 

^‘Courage shall not be wanting on my part,” said the 
queen, “and I wish to set out immediately.” 

The king kissed her forehead, bade her good-night, and 
fell asleep. 

At early dawn appeared in the grand court of the palace 
an equipage, dazzling as the sun itself; the wheels were 
[267] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

of massy gold, with emerald nails, which sparkled in the 
light. It was drawn by forty-two horses, white as snow, 
whose reins were of rose-coloured satin, the fashion of that 
period. They snorted impatiently, striking fire from the 
pavement beneath their feet; their eyes were inflamed; 
their bits covered with foam, and their proud and trium- 
phant air seemed already to announce the success of the 
queen’s enterprise. Three thousand chevaliers, armed at 
all points and mounted on fiery coursers, wheeled about 
the chariot, the air resounding with their joyful acclama- 
tions of — *^Long live King Merinous and his august 
spouseT' 

The queen saluted the people with the utmost grace and 
condescension, which caused such immoderate joy, that she 
was almost stifled by the pressure of the crowd : but the 
guards gently kept them at a distance, and the procession 
passed on. 

When her majesty had reached the foot of the mountain, 
she alighted from her chariot, and, accompanied by only 
four maids-of-honour, proceeded on foot. 

This mountain was formed of slippery earth, slightly 
covered over with green turf, but giving way at every step. 
The queen’s pretty little white satin shoes were soon left 
behind ; and her feet next stuck so fast that she could not 
withdraw them; her fair hands were in the same plight; 
she cried aloud for succour, fearing she should be com- 
pletely buried alive. 

Turning then round to look for her maids-of-honour, she 
perceived that they had fallen flat on their faces (the im- 
pression remains till this day), and were struggling, making 
the most desperate efforts, less in consideration of their own 
danger than that of the queen. In fine, after four hours 
and a half’s patient perseverance they succeeded in re- 
gaining their feet; and strange to say, no mud or clay 
attached itself to their clothes; nothing worse than a slight 
shade of the green turf, which assumed the appearance of a 
[268] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

gauze veil. The fairy then, seeing the queen willing to 
overcome difficulties, would not try her further, but with 
one stroke of a wand reduced the mountain two or three 
hundred feet; the remaining height was very dry and easy 
of ascent. 

The queen was thus conducted to a delicious grove: a 
coral fountain rose in the midst; its waters, of the purest 
rose-colour, wound along the meadow, murmering plaintive 
airs, whose words were perfectly distinguishable. The 
fairy there welcomed her majesty, who prepared to explain 
the occasion of her journey; but that was quite unneces- 
sary. The fairy, exacting profound secrecy, presented her 
with a phial of water drawn from the fountain, strictly 
ordering that it should be broken when she had drank it 
all. The queen, charmed by this reception, made presents 
of inestimable value, and rejoined her maids-of-honour, who 
had been thrown into an enchanted sleep. They then re- 
turned to the palace in such high spirits, that all the court 
danced and sang for a month afterwards. 

In due course her majesty became, for the twentieth time, 
a joyful mother. 

The magnificence and liberality displayed on this occa- 
sion exceed belief. The royal palace was surrounded by 
three hundred large spouts which poured forth alternately, 
night and day the choicest sweetmeats, confectionery, and 
money; the streets, in fact, were filled — the passengers had 
only to stoop down and be satisfied. 

But in the midst of these festivities the Fairy of the Foun- 
tain, uncovering the little princess’s cradle, which was of 
mother-o’-pearl studded with diamonds, perceived a beauti- 
ful butterfly, placed immediately under the infant’s left eye. 

The chief cradle-rocker, who dreaded being taxed with 
negligence, took a humming-bird’s wi-ng, and endeavoured 
to chase it away, but all in vain: it remained quite uncon- 
cerned in the same spot, extending its large wings of rose- 
colour and azure-blue on the face of the princess, appearing 
[269] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

rather to caress than to wish to do her any injury. ^^Ah!” 
said the fairy, ‘‘this butterfly is not what you imagine. It 
is a powerful fairy, who presides at the birth of the most 
distinguished princesses, and endows them with a degree of 
levity which generally leads to misfortune. I can lessen 
the evil, without doubt, but I cannot entirely avert it.” 
The queen wept bitterly at this sad news, and the king saw 
no person during eight days. He then ceased to think on 
the subject. 

Misfortunes rarely enter into the speculations of kings. 
Masters of the destinies of others, mankind flatter them 
into a belief that their power can almost control fate itself. 
Accordingly, the visit of the butterfly did not produce much 
permanent inquietude. The poets-laureate and literati of 
the court turned it into numerous sentimental conceits; 
amongst others, that the insect had fastened on the prin- 
cess’s cheek mistaking it for a rose. This idea branched 
out into a hundred elegies, a thousand madrigals, and fif- 
teen hundred songs, which were sung in all the principal 
families, and adapted to airs, some already known, and 
others composed for the occasion. 

The fairy frequently visited her little charge, but was 
unable to conquer her fickle disposition. Ten different 
nurses had already been obliged to give her up; she 
scratched them, bit them, and obstinately refused to be fed. 
When she grew older, and began her education, she was so 
easily wearied and vexed, that no one dared to contradict 
her. The fairy was consulted; who made her smell at a 
very rare flower. This produced a degree of intelligence 
so extraordinary, that in three days she could read, write, 
speak all languages, and play on every instrument after 
just twenty-three minutes’ application. 

The queen was now delighted, for the princess’s talents 
were noised abroad equally with her beauty. She had 
scarcely attained the age of fourteen when many kings 
sought the honour of her hand. The good King Merinous 
[270] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

was well Stricken in years, and fondly desired to see Pa- 
pillette established. All who seemed worthy of her received 
a favourable reception, and amongst this number was the 
accomplished Prince Kavourite. After he had been pre- 
sented in due form, the old monarch asked his daughter 
what she thought of their new guest. 

“Sire,” replied the maiden, “I have been brought up with 
too much modesty and reserve to bestow attention on stran- 
gers of the other sex.” 

“That is true,” returned the monarch; “but merely re- 
garding him as a picture, how has he appeared to you?” 

“Tall and handsome,” answered Papillette, “his chestnut 
hair clinging in close and crisping curls to his ivory brow; 
his eyes of violet-blue, filled with soft vivacity; his teeth, 
of the most brilliant white, divide lips of coral; his nose 
is perfect Grecian, and his limbs like the rarest statuary. 
I might say more, had I ventured to look at the prince.” 

“It is enough,” said the king; “your first glance has shown 
you enough. I am delighted that you are so ensible to the 
merits of Prince Favourite, as I design him for your hus- 
band. Love him accordingly.” 

“Your majesty’s commands are laws to your dutiful 
daughter,” replied Papillette. 

One may easily imagine with what magnificence prepa- 
rations were made for the nutials ; the king hastened them, 
lest his daughter’s fickleness and levity might cause disap- 
pointment to their dearest hopes. 

Papillette one day, while steadily regarding her lover, 
who was kneeling before her, appeared struck by something 
which made an impression as sudden as disagreeable. She 
repulsed Prince Favourite, saying she was seized with a 
headache, and could not be troubled with company. 

The lover submissively arose and went to seek the queen, 
beseeching her to find out what he had done, and to inter- 
cede in his favour. Her majesty accordingly questioned 
the princess, who, bathed in tears, threw herself into the 
[271] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

arms of her mother, confessing that she had made a dis- 
covery which totally altered her sentiments regarding the 
prince. ^‘Is it possible,” added she, “that you have not 
perceived his ears, of so unusual ^ size, and a deep red 
colour?” 

“Is that all?” cried the queen. “In truth, I have not 
observed it; but to take notice of an imperfection so very 
trifling, would make us appear ridiculous indeed.” 

“People cannot help their feelings,” replied Papillette; 
“I have quite a horror of red ears; it is little worth while 
to be daughter of a great king, if one must be crossed and 
thwarted in the most important arrangement of life.” 

The queen reasoned long; but this only increased Pa- 
pillette’s resistance: therefore, being quite defenceless 
against the tears of a child so dear, her majesty promised 
to speak to the king. 

Merinous was firm in all his resolutions; he therefore 
declared, that his daughter should become the wife of 
Prince Favourite, whether she liked it or not. 

The queen had not courage to impart this dreadful intel- 
ligence; but she threw herself on the generosity of the 
prince, beseeching that he would himself break the engage- 
ment — thus shielding Papillette from the resentment of the 
king. 

The distracted lover was ready to die with grief: but 
promised to do all she requested. He asked but three days’ 
grace. 

The queen consented; and Prince Favourite then sum- 
moned Queseca, chief barber to the king. “Barber,” said 
he, “each country has its particular prejudices — its own 
ideas of beauty; here I find large ears are deemed a de- 
formity; therefore, I command thee to cut off mine.” 

“I cannot do it,” replied the barber; “your royal high- 
ness has been grossly deceived. I have the honour of shav- 
ing the first lords of the court, and I know many of them 
whose ears are equally red and ten times as long as those of 
[272] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

your royal highness. These very lords are amongst the 
most distinguished favourites of the king.” 

have summoned thee,” replied the prince, “to operate 
and not to prate; obey my orders, and inflame not my ears 
still further by thy discourse.” 

“Alas!” said the barber, “since your royal highness means 
to sacrifice them to an unreasonable caprice, what signifies 
it whether they are inflamed or not?” 

At these words the prince made a threatening gesture; 
and Queseca, no longer daring to resist, took his razor, 
and with a trembling hand separated two of the hand- 
somest ears from one of the finest heads in the world : for 
be it known, that the princess only made a pretext of this 
assertion, because she had taken a fancy for somebody else. 

The wound bled profusely: the prince applied healing 
balm; and when in a condition to appear before her, en- 
closed his two ears in a little box, rare and precious, and 
presented it to Papillette, his heart once more filled with 
hope and love. 

The princess eagerly opened the beautiful little casket, 
then dashed it with horror to the ground. “Prince!” she 
cried, “what can have induced you to mutilate yourself so 
cruelly? Could you imagine that I would ever wed a man 
who submitted to lose his ears?” 

“Madam,” said the prince, in consternation, “it was by 
my own order that — ” 

“What a fool you were then!” cried Papillette. “If you 
are not willing to become the ridicule of the court, I advise 
you to quit it with the greatest expedition imaginable.” 

The prince dared not call her cruel and ungrateful: he 
retired to the thickest retreats of a forest, and soon after 
entirely lost his reason. 

The princess, once more free, confessed that amongst her 
numerous suitors there was one whom she preferred ; this 
was Prince Malabar, whose martial mien announced the 
soul of a hero. ‘The queen did not deny that Malabar had 

[273] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

sought her daughter’s hand, even before Favourite aspired 
to that honour, and King Merinous could now no longer 
insist on a marriage with this unfortunate prince, since he 
was quite insane, ran naked through the woods, sometimes 
believing himself a hind, sometimes a wolf, and never 
stopping until exhausted by grief and despair. But in 
consenting to the marriage of his daughter with Prince 
Malabar, the king declared that, should she again change 
her mind, he would never forgive her. 

The happy day was once more fixed, and Papillette, three 
days preceding, invited her lover to meet her in a delight- 
ful grove at the extremity of the gardens. This grove was 
planted with myrtles, so thick and high that they afforded 
a pleasant shade. Beautiful flowers sprang up on all sides ; 
and, added to the warblings of the birds in the trees, were 
the voices of hidden musicians, singing a chorus, composed 
by the princess herself. This, however, Malabar, who was 
a soldier, and not a musician, and who naturally wished to 
have his lady-love’s society all to himself, did not suffi- 
ciently appreciate. 

“Princess,” said he, “I had much rather hear you talk 
than these people sing.” 

“Are then those cares despised,” replied Papillette, 
“which I have so assiduously employed to amuse and gratify 
you by the display of my talents?” 

“Your dearest talent,” cried he, “is that of pleasing: it 
comprises every other. Send away these people, I pray.” 
He added in a tone of the utmost irritation: “I hate — I 
detest music!” 

“Have I rightly heard?” exclaimed the princess angrily; 
“and do you pretend to love, if your soul is insensible to 
such transporting sounds?” 

“I wish they would transport themselves far enough 
away,” returned the lover, who, like most other lovers, 
could be in an ill humour sometimes. “My princess, do 
order this scraping and squalling to cease.” 

[274] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the contrary, I order my musicians to remain,” an- 
swered Papillette, quite indignant, “and never, never will 
I unite myself to him whom divine melody hath no power 
to move. Go, prince, barbarous alike in taste and science, 
seek some rustic maid, best suited to your insensibility.” 

The musicians, too far distant to hear these words, struck 
up a lively tune. Malabar imagined this done in derision, 
and it required all his respect for the princess to prevent 
him from falling on them sword in hand. He repented 
much his words, but considered it beneath his dignity to 
retract them; the princess also refused to retract hers: so 
they parted. 

Malabar resolved on instant death. Mounting the noblest 
courser in his stable, he rode down to the sea-coast, and 
plunged him right over a perpendicular cliff into the waters 
below. 

The tide happened to be coming in, so that the body was 
soon washed on shore, and brought before the eyes of the 
cruel princess, laid on a litter formed of willow, hung with 
draperies of black crape. 

She was standing at the window when the melancholy 
procession passed, and inquired what it was. None dared 
answer; they only removed the covering from the face of 
the corpse. She uttered a loud shriek, and fainted away. 

The king and queen lavished on her the most tender 
cares, but all in vain : she declared that she regarded her- 
self as an inconsolable widow, and insisted upon putting 
on the deepest weeds. 

King Merinous respected this caprice, and ordered twenty 
thousand yards of crape for her use. She was just giving 
orders to have her apartments festooned with it, and holding 
a cambric handkerchief to her eyes, when a little green 
ape (a drawing-room favourite) dressed itself in weepers, 
and disposed one of the widow’s caps most tastefully under 
its chin. 

At this sight the princess burst out laughing so loudly and 

[27s] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

heartily, that all the court ladies, who had been trying which 
could pull the longest and most sympathetic countenance, 
were greatly relieved, and began immediately to smile a little. 

Gradually, they removed from her eyes the trappings of 
woe, and substituted ribbons of rose-colour and blue of 
every shade and variety: trying on these, so diverted Pa- 
pillette’s melancholy, that the poor drowned prince was 
soon forgotten. Her tears indeed were vain ; he had already 
enough of water. 

The king was in despair. ‘‘Alas!” said he to the queen, 
“we shall never have the consolation of marrying Papil- 
lette, or beholding our grandchildren. Of two monarchs 
so worthy of her, one has lost his reason, the other has cast 
himself into the sea; and while we continue to weep, she, 
already consoled, thinks only of diverting herself!” 

“Sire,” replied the queen, “calm your apprehensions. 
Our daughter is yet too young to feel true love in all its 
fervour; let us have patience, and seek alliance with none 
but those truly worthy of her affections.” 

“Such is my wish,” replied the king, “and I begin to 
turn my views upon Prince Patipata ; he has seen the por- 
trait of Papilette, and is satisfied ; but, though a wise and 
noble monarch, his personal qualifications are little in his 
favor.” 

“How so!” rejoined the queen. 

“Because he is stiff, tall, and spare; his eyes bleared and 
filmy; his hair red, and so scanty withal, that it seems like 
a few stripes of blasted flax hung around a distaff.” 

A few days after this conversation. Prince Patipata ar- 
rived at court; and the queen did not conceal from Papil- 
lette, that, notwithstanding his personal disadvantages, he 
was intended for her spouse. 

The princess laughed immoderately, yet, just for amuse- 
ment, she displayed towards him all the arts and grace of 
coquetry to perfection. 

Prince Patipata having been informed of the deplorable 
[276] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

end of his predecessors, concealed his love as carefully as 
the others had proclaimed theirs. He was so reserved and 
cold, that the princess longed exceedingly to discover the 
state of his feelings. Accordingly, one day, while Patipata 
was walking with Salmoe, his intimate confidant, she hid 
herself in the trunk of an old tree, which had been hollowed 
out by lightning, and afforded apparently a secure retreat. 
The prince seated himself at the foot of it, but he had ob- 
served the princess; and, making a sign of intelligence to 
his companion, feigned to continue a conversation of which 
she was the subject. “Assuredly,” said he, “the princess is 
very handsome; but flatterers, poets, and painters always 
overstep the truth. Her portrait has deceived me : its large 
blue eyes bear assuredly some resemblance to those of Pa- 
pillette, but they bespeak an ardent and feeling heart, while 
hers is frivolous, volatile, and incapable of love. Her smile 
would be charming, but for its satirical irony. And what 
is the value of the loveliest lips in the world, if they open 
but to deceive and betray!” 

“I am much surprised,” replied Salmoe; “I believed 
that your royal highness was equally loving and beloved.” 

“Far from it,” returned Patipata; “it would ill become 
me, plain as I am, to be confident of pleasing; and I am 
not dupe enough to yield my heart without return. Do not 
you approve of this?” 

“No,” answered Salmoe, “your royal highness is too 
modest; I cannot sufficiently appreciate your humility.” 

The prince affected to be dissatisfied with this praise, and 
then moved onwards in order to liberate Papilette, who was 
very inconveniently cramped, and almost suffocated with 
anger. Disagreeable truths seldom reach the ear of prin- 
cesses ; her resentment, therefore, was to be expected. Mean- 
while, her heart being equally capricious as her understand- 
ing, she felt ready to pardon, and even, on reflection, to 
justify Patipata. But pride soon combated this weakness; 
and she determined to send him away. She complained to 
19 [277] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

her father; assured him, that by mere chance she had heard 
the most odious calumnies uttered by a prince who sported 
with their dignity, by falsely pretending to the hand of her 
whom he slighted and despised. The king was surprised ; 
but, not having entered into any positive engagements with 
Patipata, he readily entered into her feelings, and intimated 
to the prince that his adieus would be well received. This 
Patipata expected; but, although not naturally presump- 
tuous, he had read sufficiently into the heart of Papillette 
to feel some degree of consolation. 

As no decisive explanation of any kind occurred, he was 
permitted to take leave of the princess. This he did with 
much firmness; while she appeared so much agitated, that 
it was remarked by all the court. The men attributed this 
to hatred ; but the ladies, who knew better, pronounced it 
love. They were convinced of the fact, when day by day 
she began to pine and refused to eat; and had not the chief 
cook every day invented some new ragout, she would inevi- 
tably have died of hunger. 

The queen was in despair, and dispatched a billet to the 
Fairy of the Fountain, fastening it to the tail of a little 
white mouse, which served as a messenger on this occasion ; 
it was perfectly acquainted with the way, and in a few 
minutes the fairy arrived at the palace. The late events 
were mentioned to her, and the melancholy situation of the 
princess. 

understand this case,” said the fairy; “but it is neces- 
sary that Papilette should give me her confidence.” 

The fairy was so amiable and so much beloved by the 
princess, that she easily yielded; and casting down her 
eyes, confessed that she loved one who regarded her with 
contemptuous indifference; and what rendered her choice 
still more degrading was, its object being equally ugly as 
insensible. 

“I am then to understand,” replied the fairy, “that you 
wish to be cured of this unfortunate passion?” 

[278] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Alas, no!” rejoined Papillette, “for my only pleasure is 
in thinking of him, speaking to him as if he could hear, 
and persuading myself that, notwithstanding appearances, 
he could have loved me, had he believed my heart capable 
of steady affections. I shall therefore die, leaving him alike 
ignorant of my regrets and my repentance.” 

“I would not advise you to die,” said the fairy; “that is 
the only evil in the world without a remedy. But, my dear 
Papilette, what can I do to console you?” 

“Let me see the prince once more, under some metamor- 
phose in which it is impossible for him to recognise me.” 

“Very well,” replied the fairy. “But since you wish to 
risk it, and that a simple butterfly can scarcely compromise 
her dignity in following a king, under this form I shall 
transport you to his court.” 

So saying, the Fairy of the Fountain placed on her finger a 
little emerald ring, and the princess distinctly felt her arms 
change their shape — expand — become flexible, and form 
two light wings, clothed in the most brilliant colours. Her 
little feet quitted the earth, and as the window was open, 
she flew out, traversing the air, with a degree of rapidity 
which at first caused some sensations of fear. But soon the 
eager desire of seeing Patipata urged her forward, although 
natural instinct so far prevailed, as to cause frequent descents 
to earth, where she rested on every tempting flower. 

At length, entering the prince’s gardens, she beheld him 
walking on a terrace watering a beautiful orange-tree. Her 
heart beat so violently, that her first emotion was to hide, 
but, soon recovering self-possession, she flew forwards and 
rested on a branch which he had just gathered. 

“What a charming butterfly!” observed the king to his 
chief gardener. “Its colours are truly exquisite; I never 
recollect having seen any such before.” 

“Some new species, come to do mischief, I suppose,” said 
the gardener, preparing to brush it rudely away. But it 
took refuge on the bosom of the king, with such caressing 

[279] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

and tender familiarity, that only a hard heart could have 
done it injury. 

“Ah, little traitor!” cried Patipata, “thou wishest to win 
me by thy fleeting charms, and then escape for ever. I al- 
ready know too well the pain of loving fickle beings such 
as thou. Yet still I must defend thee, and permit thy return 
to my orange-tree as often as thou desirest.” 

Papillette easily penetrated the thoughts of the prince, 
and although they uttered a reproach for her inconstancy, 
she fancied they also breathed the language of love; and 
returned in better spirits than usual to her father’s palace, 
where her absence had been unobserved. From thencefor- 
ward she never omitted making use of the emerald ring, 
which transported her in a few moments to her royal lover : 
she followed him to his palace, saw him give audiences, 
preside in council, and ever3"where prove himself just, great, 
generous, and worthy of all her affection. It is true that 
his eyes were still filmy, his body spare, and his hair as red 
as ever; but what signifies an outside casket when contain- 
ing a priceless jewel within? 

Patipata was determined against marriage; he therefore 
adopted as heir to the crown the son of a cousin, a young 
orphan, whom he purposed bringing up beneath his own 
eye. This prince little resembled his uncle: he had been 
much spoiled in infancy, and it was impossible to improve 
him. One day, while conversing with Patipata, “Sire,” 
said he, “I have a favour to ask your majesty, and I pray 
you not to refuse me.” 

“I shall willingly grant you anything reasonable,” replied 
the king. 

“It is but your beautiful rose-coloured butterfly, which 
follows you everywhere.” 

“And if I were to give it to you, what then?” 

“I would run this golden pin through its body, and stick 
it to a branch of the orange-tree, to see how long it would 
live. Oh, nothing could be more amusing!” 

[280] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Nothing could be more barbarous!” answered Patipata 
indignantly. “Go, you inspire me with horror; I banish 
you from my presence during three entire days, and remem- 
ber, that if my butterfly should receive any injury, you 
shall be punished with unexampled severity!” 

The poor butterfly, who had heard this discourse, knew 
not how to express its gratitude and joy; it flapped its 
wings, and sported around its benefactor. The king held 
out his finger, and it rested there. “Thou shalt quit me no 
more,” said he. “It is so sweet to be loved, even by a butter- 
fly, that I would not willingly prove myself ungrateful: 
thou shalt feed at my table; I will serve thee with the 
finest fruits, the fairest flowers. Ah! if I can only make 
thee happy!” 

On the following day, Patipata went out hunting. In vain 
Papillette sought him in the park, in the garden, and near 
the favourite orange-tree. But his nephew, taking advan- 
tage of his absence, began chasing the pretty butterfly. The 
courtiers knew that he would one day be in power, and, 
eager to gratify his whims, assisted in the wanton sport: 
ministers the most pompous, members of council the most 
profound, climbed on trees, and capered through the mead- 
ows, — one would have supposed them mad. But the royal 
insect, so familiar with the king, was for all others the 
most capricious of butterflies. It amused itself in leading 
the court a long chase, and at length rested in the private 
cabinet of the king, where they never once thought of 
seeking it. 

Papillette, now all alone, could not resist the opportu- 
nity afforded of looking over a great quantity of writing 
which lay on the bureau. What was her surprise and joy, 
on there finding verses, the most passionate and tender, 
which Patipata had written in her praise! They indeed 
revealed that he was proud, and would not risk a second 
refusal; but they vowed to remain faithful to her, and 
never to wed another. 

[281] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The princess was so affected, that two little tiny tears 
stood in her butterfly-eyes. Well indeed she might shed 
them, for at this moment, the wicked little prince, her 
enemy, came behind, and seizing her by her two lovely 
wings, popped her into his hat. 

“Now I have youT’ cried he; and it is impossible to say 
what would have happened, had not the king opportunely 
returned ; when, in taking off his hat to his uncle, he let the 
butterfly go. 

She, recovering from her fright, testified affection by 
many little endearments ; and Patipata, now accustomed to 
speak to her, exclaimed : “Beautiful insect, how happy art 
thou! — thou wanderest from flower to flower, without giv- 
ing the preference to any — thou knowest not love — thou 
hast not found ingratitude! I, a king, cannot boast of such 
happiness. I adore the lovely Princess Papillette, and am 
dismissed from her court. I am ugly, it is true ; but were 
I ever so handsome, I should not be more fortunate, for I 
too well know her fickle ” 

The butterfly here sighed so deeply, that the king started. 

“Is it possible thou canst feel?” said he. “Oh, if my 
princess had but as much sensibility, I would know no other 
care! With her I would live in a hut, far, far from the 
deceitful splendour of a throne.” 

“The Princess Papillette would willingly accompany 
you,” said a little voice, in tones of the finest and purest 
melody: and the butterfly’s rosy wings blushed deep as 
crimson. 

“What a prodigy!” cried Patipata. “Ah! butterfly, what 
dost thou know of my Papillette?” 

“Suppose it were herself!” said a voice, which seemed to 
proceed from a little fountain of rock-crystal which stood 
between the windows. 

The prince turned round; but instead of the butterfly, 
he beheld the Fairy of the Fountain, holding the fair Pa- 
pillette by the hand. They were both encircled by a light 
[282] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

rose-coloured cloud, which shed a softly brilliant light 
around the apartment. 

Patipata bent one knee to the earth, and kissed the hem 
of the princess’s garment 

“Come, prince,” said the fairy, “King Merinous is ap- 
prised of what passes here. Papillette has overcome her 
evil destiny. Her affections are fixed and sure; and their 
object is yourself. And however ready you may both be to 
live in a hut together, I advise you not to do it Love is 
sweeter than royalty, no doubt, but it is not impossible to 
unite both.” 

The lovers, transported with joy, placed their feet on the 
rose-coloured cloud, which instantly carried them to the 
palace of the king. The Fairy of the Fountain, to complete 
her benefactions, rendered Patipata as handsome as he was 
amiable, and the nuptials were celebrated with suitable 
pomp and festivity. We are informed that Papillette had, 
at first, some slight returns of her natural disposition; but 
in one year she became a mother, and from thenceforward 
never knew frivolity more. 



I N times of yore, when wishes were both heard and 
granted, lived a king whose daughters were all beauti- 
ful, but the youngest was so lovely that the sun himself, 
who has seen so much, wondered at her beauty every time 
he looked in her face. Now, near the king’s castle was a 
large dark forest; and in the forest, under an old linden- 
tree, was a deep well. When the day was very hot, the 
king’s daughter used to go to the wood and seat herself at 
the edge of the cool well ; and when she became wearied, 
she would take a golden ball, throw it up in the air, and 
catch it again. This was her favourite amusement. Once 
it happened that her golden ball, instead of falling back 
into the little hand that she stretched out for it, dropped on 
the ground, and immediately rolled away into the water. 
The king’s daughter followed it with her eyes, but the ball 
had vanished, and the well was so deep that no one could 
see down to the bottom. Then she began to weep, wept 
louder every minute, and could not console herself at all. 

While she was thus lamenting some one called to her: 
“What is the matter with you, king’s daughter? You weep 
so, that you would touch the heart of a stone.” 

[284] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

She looked around to see whence the voice came, and saw 
a frog stretching his thick ugly head out of the water. 

“Ah! it is you, old water-paddler!” said she. “I am cry- 
ing for my golden ball, which has fallen into the well.” 

“Be content,” answered the frog, “I daresay I can give 
you some good advice; but what will you give me if I 
bring back your plaything to you?” 

“Whatever you like, dear frog,” said she, “my clothes, 
my pearls and jewels, even the golden crown I wear.” 

The frog answered, “Your clothes, your pearls and jewels, 
even your golden crown, I do not care for; but if you will 
love me, and let me be your companion and playfellow; 
sit near you at your little table, eat from your little golden 
plate, drink from your little cup, and sleep in your little 
bed; — if you will promise me this, then I will bring you 
back your golden ball from the bottom of the well.” 

“Oh, yes!” said she; “I promise you everything, if you 
will only bring me back my golden ball.” 

She thought to herself, meanwhile: “What nonsense the 
silly frog talks! He sits in the water with the other frogs, 
and croaks, and cannot be anybody’s playfellow!” 

But the frog, as soon as he had received the promise, 
dipped his head under the water and sank down. In a little 
while up he came again with the ball in his mouth, and 
threw it on the grass. The king’s daughter was overjoyed 
when she beheld her pretty plaything again, picked it up, 
and ran away with it. 

“Wait! wait!” cried the frog; “take me with you. I can- 
not run as fast as you.” 

Alas! of what use was it that he croaked after her as 
loud as he could? She would not listen to him, but hastened 
home, and soon forgot the poor frog, who was obliged to 
plunge again to the bottom of his well. 

The next day, when she was sitting at dinner with the 
king and all the courtiers, eating from her little gold plate, 
there came a sound of something creeping up the marble 
[285] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

staircase — splish, splash; and when it had reached the top, 
it knocked at the door and cried, ^‘Youngest king’s daughter, 
open to me.” 

She ran, wishing to see who was outside ; but when she 
opened the door, and there sat the frog, she flung it hastily 
to again, and sat down at table, feeling very, very uncomfort- 
able. The king saw that her heart was beating violently, 
and said, “How, my child, why are you afraid? Is a giant 
standing outside the door to carry you off?” 

“Oh, no!” answered she, “it is no giant, but a nasty frog, 
who yesterday, when I was playing in the wood near the 
well, fetched my golden ball out of the water. For this I 
promised him he should be my companion, but I never 
thought he could come out of his well. Now he is at the 
door, and wants to come in.” 

Again, the second time, there was a knock, and a voice 
cried : 

“Youngest king’s daughter, 

Open to me; 

Know you what yesterday 
You promised me, 

By the cool water? 

Youngest king’s daughter 
Open to me.” 

Then said the king, “What you promised you must per- 
form. Go and open the door.” 

She went and opened the door; the frog hopped in, al- 
ways following and following her till he came up to her 
chair. There he sat and cried out, “Lift me up to you on 
the table.” 

She refused, till the king, her father, commanded her to 
do it. When the frog was on the table, he said, “Now push 
your little golden plate nearer to me, that we may eat 
together.” She did as he desired, but one could easily see 
that she did it unwillingly. The frog seemed to enjoy his 
dinner very much, but every morsel she ate stuck in the 
throat of the poor little princess. 

[286] 



THE FROG CAME UP WITH THE BALL IN 
HIS MOUTH 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

Then said the frog, ‘T have eaten enough, and am tired; 
carry me to your little room, and make your little silken bed 
smooth, and we will lay ourselves down to sleep together.” 

At this the daughter of the king began to weep ; for she 
was afraid of the cold frog, who wanted to sleep in her pretty 
clean bed. 

But the king looked angrily at her, and said again : ^‘What 
you have promised you must perform. The frog is your 
companion.” 

It was no use to complain whether she liked it or not; 
she was obliged to take the frog with her up to her little bed. 
So she picked him up with two fingers, hating him bitterly 
the while, and carried him upstairs: but when she got into 
bed, instead of lifting him up to her, she threw him with 
all her strength against the wall, saying, ‘‘Now, you nasty 
frog, there will be an end of you.” 

But what fell down from the wall was not a dead frog, 
but a living young prince, with beautiful and loving eyes, 
who at once became, by her own promise and her father’s 
will, her dear companion and husband. He told her how 
he had been cursed by a wicked sorceress, and that no one 
but the king’s youngest daughter could release him from 
his enchantment and take him out of the well. 

The next day a carriage drove up to the palace-gates with 
eight white horses, having white feathers on their heads 
and golden reins. Behind it stood the servant of the young 
prince, called the Faithful Henry. This faithful Henry 
had been so grieved when his master was changed into a 
frog, that he had been compelled to have three iron bands 
fastened round his heart, lest it should break. Now the 
carriage had come to convey the prince to his kingdom, so 
the faithful Henry lifted in the bride and bridegroom, and 
mounted behind, full of joy at his lord’s release. But when 
they had gone a short distance, the prince heard behind him 
a noise as if something was breaking. He turned round, 
and cried out, “Henry the carriage is breaking!” 

[289] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

But Henry replied: ‘^No, sir, it is not the carriage, but 
one of the bands from my heart, with which I was forced 
to bind it up, or it would have broken with grief, while you 
sat as a frog at the bottom of the well.’^ 

Twice again this happened, and the prince always thought 
the carriage was breaking; but it was only the bands break- 
ing off from the heart of the faithful Henry, out of joy 
that his lord the Frog-Prince was a frog no more. 



THE WHITE CAT 

HERE was once a king who had three 
sons, all handsome, brave and noble 
of heart. Nevertheless, some wicked 
courtiers made their father believe 
they were eager to wear his crown, 
which, though he was old, he had no 
mind to resign. He therefore invented 
a plan to get them out of the kingdom, 
and prevent their carrying out any 
undutiful projects. Sending for them to a private audience, 
he conversed with them kindly, and said: ^Wou must be 
sensible, my dear children, that my great age prevents me 
from attending so closely as I have hitherto done to state 
affairs. I fear this may be injurious to my subjects ; I there- 
fore desire to place my crown on the head of one of you; 
but it is no more than just that, in return for such a present, 
you should procure me some amusement in my retirement, 
before I leave the capital forever. I cannot help thinking 
that a little dog, handsome, faithful, and engaging, would 
be the very thing to make me happy; so that, without be- 
stowing a preference on either of you, I declare that he who 
brings me the most perfect little dog shall be my successor.’’ 

The princes were much surprised at the fancy of their 
father to have a little dog, yet they accepted the proposition 

[291] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

with pleasure; and accordingly, after taking leave of the 
king, who presented them with abundance of money and 
jewels, and appointed that day twelvemonth for their 
return, they set off on their travels. 

Before separating, however, they took some refreshments 
together, in an old palace about three miles out of town, 
where they mutually agreed to meet in the same place on 
that day twelvemonth, and go all together with their pres- 
ents to court. They also agreed to change their names, and 
travel incognito. 

Each took a different road ; but it is intended to relate the 
adventures of only the youngest, who was the most beauti- 
ful, amiable, and accomplished prince in the world. As 
he travelled from town to town, he bought all the hand- 
some dogs that fell in his way; and as soon as he saw one 
that was handsomer than those he had, he made a present 
of the rest; for twenty servants would scarcely have been 
sufficient to take care of all the dogs he was continually 
purchasing. At length, wandering he knew not whither, 
he found himself in a forest; night suddenly came on, and 
with it a violent storm of thunder, lightning, and rain : to 
add to his perplexity, he lost his way. After he had groped 
about for a long time, he perceived a light, which made 
him suppose that he was not far from some house: he 
accordingly pursued his way towards it, and in a short time 
found himself at the gates of the most magnificent palace 
he had ever beheld. The entrance-door was of gold, cov- 
ered with sapphires, which shone so that scarcely could the 
strongest eyesight bear to look at it: this was the light the 
prince had seen from the forest. The walls were of trans- 
parent porcelain, variously coloured, and represented 
the history of all the fairies that had existed from the begin- 
ning of the world. The prince, coming back to the golden 
door, observed a deer’s foot fastened to a chain of diamonds ; 
he could not help wondering at the magnificence he beheld, 
and the security in which the inhabitants seemed to live* 
[292] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

‘‘For,” said he to himself, “nothing could be easier than for 
thieves to steal this chain, and as many of the sapphire- 
stones as would make their fortunes.” He pulled the chain, 
and heard a bell, the sound of which was exquisite. In a 
few moments the door was opened ; yet he perceived noth- 
ing but twelve hands in the air, each holding a torch. The 
prince was so astonished that he durst not move a step — 
when he felt himself gently pushed on by some other hands 
from behind him. He walked on, in great perplexity, till 
he entered a vestibule inlaid with porphyry and lapis-stone, 
where the most melodious voice he had ever heard chanted 
the following words : — 

“Welcome, prince, no danger fear. 

Mirth and love attend you here; 

You shall break the magic spell. 

That on a beauteous lady fell. 

Welcome, prince, no danger fear. 

Mirth and love attend you here.” 

The prince now advanced with confidence, wondering 
what these words could mean; the hands moved forward 
towards a large door of coral, which opened of itself to give 
him admittance into a splendid apartment built of mother- 
o’-pearl, through which he passed into others, so richly 
adorned with paintings and jewels, and so resplendently 
lighted with thousands of lamps, girandoles, and lustres, 
that he imagined he must be in an enchanted palace. When 
he had passed through sixty apartments, all equally splendid, 
he was stopped by the hands, and a large easy chair advanced 
of itself towards the fire-place; then the hands, which he 
observed were extremely white and delicate, took off his wet 
clothes, and supplied their place with the finest linen imag- 
inable, adding a comfortable wrapping-gown, embroidered 
with gold and pearls. 

The hands next brought him an elegant dressing-table, 
and combed his hair so very gently that he scarcely felt their 
20 [293] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

touch. They held before him a beautiful basin, filled with 
perfumes, for him to wash his face and hands, and after- 
wards took off the wrapping-gown, and dressed him in a 
suit of clothes of still greater splendour. When his toilet 
was complete, they conducted him to an apartment he had 
not yet seen, and which also was magnificently furnished. 
There was a table spread for supper, and everything upon 
it was of the purest gold, adorned with jewels. The prince 
observed there were two covers set, and was wondering who 
was to be his companion, when his attention was suddenly 
caught by a small figure not a foot high, which just then 
entered the room, and advanced towards him. It had on a 
long black veil, and was supported by two cats dressed in 
mourning and with swords by their sides: they were fol- 
lowed by a numerous retinue of cats, some carrying cages 
full of rats, and other mouse-traps full of mice. 

The prince was at a loss what to think. The little figure 
now approached, and throwing aside her veil, he beheld a 
most beautiful white cat: she seemed young and melancholy; 
and, addressing herself to him, she said, “My prince, you 
are welcome ; your presence affords me the greatest 
pleasure.’^ 

“Madam,” replied he, “I would fain thank you for your 
generosity, nor can I help observing that you must be an 
extraordinary creature to possess, with your present form, 
the gift of speech, and the most magnificent palace I have 
ever seen.” 

“All this is very true,” answered the beautiful cat; “but, 
prince, I am not fond of talking, and least of all do I like 
compliments; let us therefore sit down to supper.” 

The trunkless hands then placed the dishes on the table, 
and the prince and white cat seated themselves at it. The 
first dish was a pie made of young pigeons, and the next 
was a fricassee of the fattest mice. The view of the one made 
the prince almost afraid to taste the other, till the white cat, 
who guessed his thoughts, assured him that there were cer- 

[294] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

tain dishes at table which had been dressed on purpose for 
him, in which there was not a morsel of either rat or mouse : 
accordingly, he ate heartily of such as she recommended. 
When supper was over, he perceived that the white cat had 
a portrait set in gold hanging to one of her feet. He begged 
her permission to look at it; when, to his astonishment, 
he saw the portrait of a handsome young man, who exactly 
resembled himself! He thought there was something most 
extraordinary in all this: yet, as the white cat sighed and 
looked very sorrowful, he did not venture to ask any ques- 
tions. He conversed with her on different subjects, and 
found her extremely well versed in everything that was 
passing in the world. When night was far advanced, his 
hostess wished him a good night, and he was conducted by 
the hands to his bedchamber, which was different still from 
anything he had seen in the palace, being hung with the 
wings of butterflies mixed with the most curious feathers. 
His bed was of gauze, festooned with bunches of the gayest 
ribands, and the looking-glasses reached from the floor to 
the ceiling. The prince was undressed and put into bed 
by the hands, without speaking a word. He, however, slept 
little, and in the morning was awakened by a confused 
noise. The hands took him out of bed, and put on him a 
handsome hunting-] acket. He looked into the courtyard, 
and perceived more than five hundred cats, busily employed 
in preparing for the field — for this was a day of festival. 
Presently the white cat came to his apartment; and having 
politely inquired after his health, she invited him to par- 
take of their amusement The prince willing acceded, and 
mounted a wooden horse, richly caparisoned, which had 
been prepared for him, and which he was assured would 
gallop to admiration. The beautiful white cat mounted 
a monkey; she wore a dragoon’s cap, which made her look 
so fierce that all the rats and mice ran away in the utmost 
terror. 

Everything being ready, the horns sounded, and away 

[295] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

they went: no hunting was ever more agreeable. The cats 
ran faster than the hares and rabbits; and when they caught 
any, they turned them out to be hunted in the presence of 
the white cat, and a thousand cunning tricks were played. 
Nor were the birds in safety; for the monkey made nothing 
of climbing up trees, with the white cat on his back, to the 
nests of the young eagles. When the chase was over, the 
whole retinue returned to the palace; the white cat imme- 
diately exchanged her dragoon’s cap for the veil, and sat 
down to supper with the prince, who, being very hungry, 
ate heartily, and afterwards partook with her of the most 
delicious wines. He then was conducted to his chamber 
as before, and wakened in the morning to renew the same 
sort of life, which day after day became so pleasant to him 
that he no longer thought of anything but of pleasing the 
sweet little creature who received him so courteously: ac- 
cordingly, every day was spent in new amusements. The 
prince had almost forgotten his country and relations, and 
sometimes even regretted that he was not a cat, so great was 
his affection for his mewing companions. 

“Alas!” said he to the white cat, “how will it afflict me to 
to leave you, whom I love so much! Either make yourself 
a lady, or make me a cat.” She smiled at the prince’s wish, 
but offered no reply. 

At length, the twelvemonth was nearly expired: the 
white cat, who knew the very day when the prince was to 
reach his father’s palace, reminded him that he had but 
three days longer to look for a perfect little dog. The 
prince, astonished at his own forgetfulness, began to afflict 
himself; when the cat told him not to be so sorrowful, 
since she would not only provide him with a little dog, 
but also with a wooden horse, which should convey him 
safely home in less than twelve hours. 

“Look here,” said she, showing him an acorn, “this con- 
tains what you desire.” 

The prince put the acorn to his ear, and heard the barking 
[296] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

of a little dog. Transported with joy, he thanked the cat 
a thousand times; and the next day, bidding her tenderly 
adieu, he set out on his return. 

The prince arrived first at the place of rendezvous, and 
was soon joined by his brothers: they mutually embraced, 
and began to give an account of their success; when the 
youngest showed them only a little mongrel cur, telling 
them that he thought it could not fail to please the king, 
from its extraordinary beauty. The brothers trod on each 
other’s toes under the table, as much as to say, “We have 
little to fear from this sorry-looking animal.” The next 
day they went together to the palace. The dogs of the two 
elder brothers were lying on cushions, and so curiously 
wrapped around with embroidered quilts, that one would 
scarcely venture to touch them. The youngest produced 
his cur, and all wondered how the prince could hope to 
receive a crown for such a shabby present. The king ex- 
amined the two little dogs of the elder princes, and declared 
he thought them so equally beautiful that he knew not to 
which, with justice, he could give the preference. They 
accordingly began to dispute; when the youngest prince, 
taking his acorn from his pocket, soon ended their conten- 
tion; for a little dog appeared, which could with ease go 
through the smallest ring, and was besides a miracle of 
beauty. The king could not possibly hesitate in declaring 
his satisfaction; yet, as he was no more inclined than the 
year before to part with his crown, he told his sons that he 
was extremely obliged to them for the pains they had taken : 
and since they had succeeded so well, he wished they would 
make a second attempt; he therefore begged they would 
take another year in order to procure a piece of cambric, 
fine enough to be drawn through the eye of a small needle. 

The three princes thought this very hard; yet they set 
out, in obedience to the king’s command. The two eldest 
took different roads, and the youngest remounted his wooden 
horse, and in a short time arrived at the palace of his be- 

[297] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

loved white cat, who received him with the greatest joy, 
while the trunkless hands helped him to dismount, and pro- 
vided him with immediate refreshment. Afterwards the 
prince gave the white cat an account of the admiration 
which had been bestowed on the beautiful little dog, and 
informed her of the further injunction of his father. 

^‘Make yourself perfectly easy, dear prince,” said she; 
“I have in my palace some cats who are perfect adepts in 
making such cambric as the king requires; so you have 
nothing to do but to give me the pleasure of your company 
while it is making, and I will procure you all the amusement 
possible.” 

She accordingly ordered the most curious fireworks to 
be played off in sight of the window of the apartment in 
which they were sitting ; and nothing but festivity and re- 
joicing was heard throughout the palace for the prince’s 
return. As the white cat frequently gave proofs of an ex- 
cellent understanding, the prince was by no means tired 
of her company; she talked with him of state affairs, of 
theatres, of fashions : in short, she was at a loss on no sub- 
ject whatever; so that when the prince was alone, he had 
plenty of amusement in thinking how it could possibly be, 
that a small white cat could be endowed with all the attrac- 
tions of the very best and most charming of women. 

The twelvemonth in this manner again passed insensibly 
away; but the cat took care to remind the prince of his 
duty in proper time. “For once, my prince,” said she, “I 
will have the pleasure of equipping you as suits your high 
rank.” And, looking into the courtyard, he saw a superb 
car, ornamented all over with gold, silver, pearls, and dia- 
monds, drawn by twelve horses as white as snow, and har- 
nessed in the most sumptuous trappings; and behind the 
car a thousand guards, richly apparelled, were waiting to 
attend on the prince’s person. She then presented him with 
a nut: “You will find in it,” said she, “the piece of cambric 
I promised you, do not break the shell till you are in the 
[298] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

presence of the king your father.” Then, to prevent the 
acknowledgments which the prince was about to offer, she 
hastily bade him adieu. 

Nothing could exceed the speed with which the snow- 
white horses conveyed this fortunate prince to his father’s 
palace, where his brothers had just arrived before him. 
They embraced each other, and demanded an immediate 
audience of the king, who received them with the greatest 
of kindness. The princes hastened to place at the feet of 
his majesty the curious present he had required them to 
procure. The eldest produced a piece of cambric so ex- 
tremely fine, that his friends had no doubt of its passing 
through the eye of a needle, which was now delivered to the 
king, having been kept locked up in the custody of his 
majesty’s treasurer all the time. But when the king tried 
to draw the cambric through the eye of the needle, it would 
not pass, though it failed but very little. Then came the 
second prince, who made as sure of obtaining the crown as 
his brother had done, but, alas! with no better success; for 
though his piece of cambric was exquisitely fine, yet it could 
not be drawn through the eye of the needle. It was now the 
turn of the youngest prince, who accordingly advanced, and 
opening an elegant little box inlaid with jewels, took out a 
walnut and cracked the shell, imagining he should imme- 
diately perceive his piece of cambric; but what was his 
astonishment to see nothing but a filbert! He did not, how- 
ever, lose his hopes ; he cracked the filbert, and it presented 
him with a cherry-stone. The lords of the court, who had 
assembled to witness this extraordinary trial, could not, 
any more than the princes his brothers, refrain from laugh- 
ing, to think he should be so silly as to claim the crown on 
no better pretensions. The prince, however, cracked the 
cherry-stone, which was filled with a kernel ; he divided it, 
and found in the middle a grain of wheat, and in that a grain 
of millet-seed. He was now absolutely confounded, and 
could not help muttering between his teeth, white cat, 

[299] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

white cat, thou hast deceived me!” At this instant he felt 
his hand scratched by the claw of a cat; upon which he 
again took courage, and opening the grain of millet-seed, 
to the astonishment of all present, he drew forth a piece 
of cambric four hundred yards long, and fine enough 
to be threaded with perfect ease through the eye of the 
needle. 

When the king found he had no pretext left for refusing 
the crown to his youngest son, he sighed deeply, and it was 
easy to be seen that he was sorry for the prince’s success. 

“My sons,” said he, “it is so gratifying to the heart of a 
father to receive proofs of his children’s love and obedience, 
that I cannot refuse myself the satisfaction of requiring of 
you one thing more. You must undertake another expedi- 
tion. That one of you, who, by the end of a year, brings 
me the most beautiful lady, shall marry her and obtain my 
crown.” 

So they again took leave of the king and of each other, 
and set out without delay; and in less than twelve hours, 
our young prince arrived, in his splendid car, at the palace 
of his dear white cat. Everything went on as before till the 
end of another year. At length only one day remained of 
the year, when the white cat thus addressed him: “To- 
morrow, my prince, you must present yourself at the palace 
of your father, and give him a proof of your obedience. 
It depends only on yourself to conduct thither the most 
beautiful princess ever yet beheld, for the time is come 
when the enchantment by which I am bound may be ended. 
You must cut off my head and tail,” continued she, “and 
throw them into the fire.” 

“H” said the prince, hastily — “I cut off your head and 
tail! You surely mean to try my affection, which, believe 
me, beautiful cat, is truly yours.” 

“You mistake me, generous prince,” said she; “I do not 
doubt your regard; but if you wish to see me in any other 
form than that of a cat, you must consent to do as I desire, 
[300] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

when you will have done me service I shall never be able 
sufficiently to repay.” 

The prince’s eyes filled with tears as she spoke, yet he 
considered himself obliged to undertake the dreadful task; 
and the cat continuing to press him with the greatest eager- 
ness, with a trembling hand he drew his sword, cut off her 
head and tail, and threw them into the fire. No sooner was 
this done, than the most beautiful lady his eyes had ever 
seen stood before him : and ere he had sufficiently recovered 
from his surprise to speak to her, a long train of attendants, 
who, at the same moment as their mistress, were changed 
to their natural shapes, came to oflfer their congratulations 
to the queen, and inquire her commands. She received them 
with the greatest kindness, and ordering them to withdraw, 
thus addressed the astonished prince: 

“Do not imagine, dear prince, that I have always been 
a cat, or that I am of obscure birth. My father was the 
monarch of six kingdoms; he tenderly loved my mother, 
and left her always at liberty to follow her own inclina- 
tions. Her prevailing passion was to travel; and a short 
time before my birth, having heard of some fairies who 
were in possession of the largest gardens filled with the 
most delicious fruits, she had so strong a desire to eat some 
of them, that she set out for the country where they lived. 
She arrived at their abode, which she found to be a magnifi- 
cent palace, on all sides glittering with gold and precious 
stones. She knocked a long time at the gates ; but no one 
came, nor could she perceive the least sign that it had any 
inhabitant. The difficulty, however, did but increase the 
violence of my mother’s longing; for she saw the tops of 
the trees above the garden-walls, loaded with the most 
luscious fruits. The queen, in despair, ordered her attend- 
ants to place tents close to the door of the palace; but, 
having waited six weeks without seeing any one pass the 
gates, she fell sick of vexation, and her life was despaired of. 

“One night, as she lay half asleep, she turned herself 
[301] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

about, and, opening her eyes, perceived a little old woman, 
very ugly and deformed, seated in the easy-chair by her 
bedside. and my sister fairies,’ said she, ‘take it very ill 
that your majesty should so obstinately persist in getting 
some of our fruit; but since so precious a life is at stake, 
we consent to give you as much as you can carry away, pro- 
vided you will give us in return what we shall ask.’ ‘Ah! 
kind fairy,’ cried the queen, ‘I will give you anything that 
I possess, even my very kingdoms, on condition that I eat 
of your fruit.’ The old fairy then informed the queen that 
what they required was, that she should give them the child 
she was going to have, as soon as it should be born; adding, 
that every possible care should be taken of it, and that it 
should become the most accomplished princess. The queen 
replied that, however cruel the conditions, she must accept 
them, since nothing but the fruit could save her life. In 
short, dear prince,” continued the lady, “my mother in- 
stantly got out of bed, was dressed by her attendants, entered 
the palace, and satisfied her longing. Having eaten her fill, 
she ordered four thousand mules to be procured and loaded 
with the fruit, which had the virtue of continuing all the 
year round in a state of perfection. Thus provided, she 
returned to the king my father, who, with the whole court, 
received her with rejoicings, as it was before imagined she 
would die of disappointment. All this time the queen said 
nothing to my father of the promise she had made to give 
her daughter to the fairies ; so that when the time was come 
that she expected my birth, she grew very melancholy; till 
at length, being pressed by the king, she declared to him 
the truth. Nothing could exceed his affliction when he 
heard that his only child, when born, was to be given to the 
fairies. He bore it, however, as well as he could, for fear 
of adding to my mother’s grief; and also believing he 
should find some means of keeping me in a place of safety, 
which the fairies would not be able to approach. As soon, 
therefore, as I was born, he had me conveyed to a tower in 
[302] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the palace, to which there were twenty flights of stairs, and 
a door to each, of which my father kept the key, so that 
none came near me without his consent When the fairies 
heard of what had been done, they sent first to demand me ; 
and on my father’s refusal, they let loose a monstrous drag- 
on, which devoured men, women, and children, and which, 
by the breath of its nostrils, destroyed everything it came 
near, so that even the trees and plants began to die. The 
grief of the king was excessive; and, finding that his whole 
kingdom would in a short time be reduced to famine, he 
consented to give me into their hands. I was accordingly 
laid in a cradle of mother-o’-pearl, ornamented with gold 
and jewels, and carried to their palace, when the dragon 
immediately disappeared. The fairies placed me in a 
tower, elegantly furnished, but to which there was no door, 
so that whoever approached was obliged to come by the 
windows, which were a great height from the ground : from 
these I had the liberty of getting out into a delightful gar- 
den, in which were baths, and every sort of cooling fruit. 
In this place was I educated by the fairies, who behaved 
to me with the greatest kindness ; my clothes were splendid, 
and I was instructed in every kind of accomplishment; in 
short, prince, if I had never seen anyone but themselves, 
I should have remained very happy. One day, however, 
as I was talking at the window with my parrot, I perceived 
a young gentleman who was listening to our conversation. 
As I had never seen a man but in pictures, I was not sorry 
for the opportunity of gratifying my curiosity. I thought 
him a very pleasing object, and he at length bowed in the 
most respectful manner, without daring to speak, for he 
knew that I was in the palace of the fairies. When it began 
to grow dark, he went away, and I vainly endeavored to 
see which road he took. The next morning, as soon as it 
was light, I again placed myself at the window, and had 
the pleasure of seeing that the gentleman had returned to 
the same place. He now spoke to me through a speaking- 

[303] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

trumpet, and informed me he thought me a most charming 
lady, and that he should be very unhappy if he did not 
pass his life in my company. 

resolved to find some means of escaping from my 
tower, and was not long in devising the means for the 
execution of my project: I begged the fairies to bring me 
a netting-needle, a mesh, and some cord, saying I wished 
to make some nets to amuse myself with catching birds at 
my window. This they readily complied with, and in a 
short time I completed a ladder long enough to reach to the 
ground. I now sent my parrot to the prince, to beg he 
would come to the usual place, as I wished to speak with 
him. He did not fail; and finding the ladder, mounted it, 
and quickly entered my tower. This at first alarmed me, 
but the charms of his conversation had restored me to tran- 
quillity, when all at once the window opened, and the Fairy 
Violent, mounted on the dragon’s back, rushed into the 
tower. My beloved prince thought of nothing but how to 
defend me from their fury; for I had had time to relate 
to him my story, previous to this cruel interruption; but 
their numbers overpowered him, and the Fairy Violent had 
the barbarity to command the dragon to devour my lover 
before my eyes. In my despair, I would have thrown my- 
self also into the mouth of the horrible monster; but this 
they took care to prevent, saying, my life should be pre- 
served for greater punishment. The fairy then touched 
me with her wand, and I instantly became a white cat. 
She next conducted me to this palace, which belonged to 
my father, and gave me a train of cats for my attendants, 
together with the twelve hands that waited on your high- 
ness. She then informed me of my birth and the death of 
my parents, and pronounced upon me what she imagined 
the greatest of maledictions; that I should not be restored 
to my natural figure until a young prince, the perfect re- 
semblance of him I had lost, should cut off my head and 
tail. You are that perfect resemblance; and accordingly 

[304] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

you ended the enchantment. I need not add, that I already 
love you more than my life; let us therefore hasten to the 
palace of the king your father, and obtain his approbation 
to our marriage.” 

The prince and princess accordingly set out side by side, 
in a car of still greater splendour than before, and reached 
the palace just as the two brothers had arrived with two 
beautiful princesses. The king, hearing that each of his 
sons had succeeded in finding what he had required, again 
began to think of some new expedient to delay the time of 
his resigning the crown; but when the whole court were 
with the king assembled to pass judgment, the princess who 
accompanied the youngest, perceiving his thoughts by his 
countenance, stepped majestically forward and thus ad- 
dressed him: 

^Tt is a pity that your majesty, who is so capable of gov- 
erning, should think of resigning the crown ! I am fortunate 
enough to have six kingdoms in my possession; permit me 
to bestow one on each of the eldest princes, and to enjoy 
the remaining four in the society of the youngest. And 
may it please your majesty to keep your own kingdom, and 
make no decision concerning the beauty of three princesses, 
who, without such a proof of your majesty’s preference, 
will no doubt live happily together!” 

The air resounded with the applauses of the assembly: 
the young prince and princess embraced the king, and next 
their brothers and sisters: the three weddings immediately 
took place, and the kingdoms were divided as the princess 
had proposed. 


PRINCE CHERRY 


ONG ago there lived a monarch, who 
was such a very honest man that his 
subjects entitled him the Good King. 
One day, when he was out hunting, a 
little white rabbit, which had been 
half killed by his hounds, leaped right 
into his majesty’s arms. Said he, ca- 
ressing it: “This poor creature has 
put itself under my protection, and I 
will allow no one to injure it.” So he carried it to his palace, 
had prepared for it a neat little rabbit-hutch, with abun- 
dance of the daintiest food, such as rabbits love, and there 
he left it. 

The same night, when he was alone in his chamber, there 
appeared to him a beautiful lady. She was dressed neither 
in gold, nor silver, nor brocade; but her flowing robes were 
white as snow, and she wore a garland of white roses on 
her head. The Good King was greatly astonished at the 
sight; for his door was locked, and he wondered how so 
dazzling a lady could possibly enter; but she soon removed 
his doubts. 

“I am the Fairy Candide,” said she, with a smiling and 
gracious air. “Passing through the wood, where you were 
hunting, I took a desire to know if you were as good as 
[306] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

men say you are. I therefore changed myself into a white 
rabbit, and took refuge in your arms. You saved me, and 
now I know that those who are merciful to dumb beasts 
will be ten times more so to human beings. You merit the 
name your subjects give you: you are the Good King. I 
thank you for your protection, and shall be always one of 
your best friends. You have but to say what you most 
desire, and I promise you your wish shall be granted.” 

“Madam,” replied the king, “if you are a fairy, you must 
know, without my telling you, the wish of my heart. I 
have one well-beloved son. Prince Cherry: whatever kindly 
feeling you have towards me, extend it to him.” 

“Willingly,” said Candide. “I will make him the hand- 
somest, richest, or most powerful prince in the world: 
choose whichever you desire for him.” 

“None of the three,” returned the father. “I only wish 
him to be good — the best prince in the whole world. Of 
what use would riches, power, or beauty be to him if he 
were a bad man?” 

“You are right,” said the fairy; “but I cannot make him 
good: he must do that himself. I can only change his 
external fortunes; for his personal character, the utmost 
I can promise is to give him good counsel, reprove him for 
his faults, and even punish him, if he will not punish him- 
self. You mortals can do the same with your children.” 

“Ah, yes!” said the king, sighing. Still, he felt that the 
kindness of a fairy was something gained for his son, and 
died not long after, content and at peace. 

Prince Cherry mourned deeply, for he dearly loved his 
father, and would have gladly given all his kingdoms and 
treasures to keep him in life a little longer. Two days 
after the Good King was no more. Prince Cherry was sleep- 
ing in his chamber, when he saw the same dazzling vision 
of the Fairy Candide. 

“I promised your father,” said she, “to be your best 
friend, and in pledge of this take what I now give you;” 

[307] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

and she placed a small gold ring upon his finger. “Poor 
as it looks, it is more precious than diamonds; for when- 
ever you do ill it will prick your finger. If, after that 
warning, you still continue in evil, you will lose my friend- 
ship, and I shall become your direst enemy.” 

So saying, she disappeared, leaving Cherry in such amaze- 
ment, that he would have believed it all a dream, save for the 
ring on his finger. 

He was for a long time so good that the ring never pricked 
him at all; and this made him so cheerful and pleasant in 
his humour that everybody called him, “Happy Prince 
Cherry.” But, one unlucky day, he was out hunting and 
found no sport, which vexed him so much that he showed 
his ill temper by his looks and ways. He fancied his ring 
felt very tight and uncomfortable, but as it did not prick 
him, he took no heed of this : until, re-entering his palace, 
his little pet dog, Bibi, jumped up upon him, and was 
sharply told to get away. The creature, accustomed to 
nothing but caresses, tried to attract his attention by pulling 
at his garments, when Prince Cherry turned and gave it a 
severe kick. At this moment he felt in his finger a prick 
like a pin. 

“What nonsense!” said he to himself. “The fairy must 
be making game of me. Why, what great evil have I- done! 
I, the master of a great empire, cannot I kick my own dog?” 

A voice replied, or else Prince Cherry imagined it, “No, 
sire ; the master of a great empire has a right to do good, but 
not evil. I — a fairy — am as much above you as you are 
above your dog. I might punish you, kill you, if I chose; 
but I prefer leaving you to amend your ways. You have 
been guilty of three faults to-day — bad temper, passion, 
cruelty: do better to-morrow.” 

The prince promised, and kept his word awhile; but he 
had been brought up by a foolish nurse, who indulged him 
in every way, and was always telling him that he would be 
a king one day, when he might do as he liked in all things. 

[308] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

He found out now that even a king cannot always do that; 
it vexed him, and made him angry. His ring began to prick 
him so often that his little finger was continually bleeding. 
He disliked this, as was natural; and soon began to con- 
sider whether it would not be easier to throw the ring away 
altogether than to be constantly annoyed by it. It was such 
a queer thing for a king to have always a spot of blood on 
his finger! At last, unable to put up with it any more, he 
took his ring off, and hid it where he would never see it; 
and believed himself the happiest of men, for he could now 
do exactly what he liked. He did it, and became every 
day more and more miserable. 

One day he saw a young girl, so beautiful that, being 
always accustomed to have his own way, he immediately 
determined to espouse her. He never doubted that she 
would be only too glad to be made a queen, for she was 
very poor. But Zelia — that was her name — answered, to 
his great astonishment, that she would rather not marry him. 

‘‘Do I displease you?” asked the prince, into whose mind 
it had never entered that he could displease anybody. 

“Not at all, my prince,” said the honest peasant-maiden. 
“You are very handsome, very charming; but you are not 
like your father the Good King. I will not be your queen, 
for you would make me miserable.” 

At these words the prince’s love seemed all to turn to 
hatred : he gave orders to his guards to convey Zelia to a 
prison near the palace; and then took counsel with his 
foster brother, the one of all his ill companions who most 
incited him to do wrong. 

“Sir,” said this man, “if I were in your majesty’s place, 
I would never vex myself about a poor silly girl. Feed her 
on bread and water till she comes to her senses ; and if she 
still refuses you, let her die in torment, as a warning to your 
other subjects should they venture to dispute your will. 
You will be disgraced should you suffer yourself to be con- 
quered by a simple girl.” 

21 


[309] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

said Prince Cherry, “shall I not be disgraced if 
I harm a creature so perfectly innocent?” 

“No one is innocent who disputes your majesty’s author- 
ity,” said the courtier, bowing; “and it is better to commit 
an injustice than allow it to be supposed you can ever be 
contradicted with impunity.” 

This touched Cherry on his weak point — his good im- 
pulses faded; he resolved once more to ask Zelia if she 
would marry him, and, if she again refused, to sell her as a 
slave. Arrived at the cell in which she was confined, what 
was his astonishment to find her gone! He knew not who 
to accuse, for he had kept the key in his pocket the whole 
time. At last, the foster-brother suggested that the escape 
of Zelia might have been contrived by an old man, Suliman 
by name, the prince’s former tutor, who was the only one 
who now ventured to blame him for anything that he did. 
Cherry sent immediately, and ordered his old friend to be 
brought to him, loaded heavily with irons. Then, full of 
fury, he went and shut himself up in his own chamber, 
where he went raging to and fro, till startled by a noise 
like a clap of thunder. The Fairy Candide stood before 
him. 

“Prince,” said she, in a severe voice, “I promised your 
father to give you good counsels, and to punish you if you 
refused to follow them. My counsels were forgotten, my 
punishments despised. Under the figure of a man, you 
have been no better than the beasts you chase: like a lion 
in fury, a wolf in gluttony, a serpent in revenge, and a bull 
in brutality. Take, therefore, in your new form the like- 
ness of all these animals.” 

Scarcely had Prince Cherry heard these words, than to 
his horror he found himself transformed into what the fairy 
had named. He was a creature with the head of a lion, 
the horns of a bull, the feet of a wolf, and the tail of a 
serpent. At the same time he felt himself transported to a 
distant forest, where, standing on the bank of a stream, he 

[310] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

saw reflected in the water his own frightful shape, and 
heard a voice saying: 

^^Look at thyself, and know thy soul has become a thou- 
sand times uglier even than thy body.” 

Cherry recognised the voice of Candide, and in his rage 
would have sprung upon her and devoured her; but he saw 
nothing, and the same voice said behind him: 

^^Cease thy feeble fury, and learn to conquer thy pride 
by being in submission to thine own subjects.” 

Hearing no more, he soon quitted the stream, hoping at 
least to get rid of the sight of himself ; but he had scarcely 
gone twenty paces when he tumbled into a pitfall that was 
laid to catch bears ; the bear hunters, descending from some 
trees, hard by, caught him, chained him, and, only too de- 
lighted to get hold of such a curious-looking animal, led 
him along with them to the capital of his own kingdom. 

There great rejoicings were taking place, and the bear- 
hunters, asking what it was all about, were told that it was 
because Prince Cherry, the torment of his subjects, had just 
been struck dead by a thunderbolt — just punishment of all 
his crimes. Four courtiers, his wicked companions, had 
wished to divide his throne between them ; but the people 
had risen up against them, and offered the crown to 
Suliman, the old tutor whom Cherry had ordered to be 
arrested. 

All this the poor monster heard. He even saw Suliman 
sitting upon his own throne, and trying to calm the popu- 
lace by representing to them that it was not certain Prince 
Cherry was dead; that he might return one day to re- 
assume with honour the crown which Suliman only con- 
sented to wear as a sort of viceroy. 

“I know his heart,” said the honest and faithful old man ; 
“it is tainted, but not corrupt. If alive, he may reform 
yet, and be all his father over again to you, his people, whom 
he has caused to suffer so much.” 

These words touched the poor beast so deeply, that he 

. [311] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ceased to beat himself against the iron bars of the cage in 
which the hunters carried him about, became gentle as a 
lamb, and suffered himself to be taken quietly to a menag- 
erie, where were kept all sorts of strange and ferocious 
animals — a place which he had himself often visited as a 
boy, but never thought he should be shut up there himself. 

However, he owned he had deserved it all, and began 
to make amends by showing himself very obedient to his 
keeper. This man was almost as great a brute as the animals 
he had charge of, and when he was in ill humour he used 
to beat them without rhyme or reason. One day, while he 
was sleeping, a tiger broke loose, and leaped upon him, 
eager to devour him. Cherry at first felt a thrill of pleasure 
at the thought of being revenged; then, seeing how help- 
less the man was, he wished himself free, that he might 
defend him. Immediately the doors of his cage opened. 
The keeper, waking up, saw the strange beast leap out, and 
imagined, of course, that he was going to be slain at once. 
Instead, he saw the tiger lying dead, and the strange beast 
creeping up, and laying itself at his feet to be caressed. 
But as he lifted up his hand to stroke it, a voice was heard 
saying, “Good actions never go unrewarded;” and, instead 
of the frightful monster, there crouched on the ground noth- 
ing but a pretty little dog. 

Cherry, delighted to find himself thus metamorphosed, 
caressed the keeper in every possible way, till at last the 
man took him up into his arms and carried him to the king, 
to whom he related this wonderful story, from beginning 
to end. The queen wished to have the charming little dog; 
and Cherry would have been exceedingly happy, could he 
have forgotten that he was originally a man and a king. He 
was lodged most elegantly, had the richest of collars to 
adorn his neck, and heard himself praised continually. But 
his beauty rather bought him into trouble, for the queen, 
afraid lest he might grow too large for a pet, took advice 
of dog-doctors, who ordered that he should be fed entirely 

[312] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

upon bread, and that very sparingly; so poor Cherry was 
sometimes nearly starved. 

One day, when they gave him his crust for breakfast, a 
fancy seized him to go and eat it in the palace-garden; so 
he took the bread in his mouth, and trotted away towards a 
stream which he knew, and where he sometimes stopped 
to drink. But instead of the stream he saw a splendid 
palace, glittering with gold and precious stones. Entering 
the doors was a crowd of men and women, magnificently 
dressed; and within there was singing and dancing, and 
good cheer of all sorts. Yet, however grandly and gaily 
the people went in. Cherry noticed that those who came 
out were pale, thin, ragged, half-naked, covered with wounds 
and sores. Some of them dropped dead at once; others 
dragged themselves on a little way and then lay down, dying 
of hunger, and vainly begged a morsel of bread from others 
who were entering in — ^who never took the least notice of 
them. 

Cherry perceived one woman, who was trying feebly to 
gather and eat some green herbs. “Poor thing!” said he to 
himself; “I know what it is to be hungry, and I want my 
breakfast badly enough; but still it will not kill me to wait 
till dinner-time, and my crust may save the life of this poor 
woman.” 

So the little dog ran up to her, and dropped his bread at 
her feet; she picked it up, and ate it with avidity. Soon 
she looked quite recovered, and Cherry, delighted, was 
trotting back again to his kennel, when he heard loud cries, 
and saw a young girl dragged by four men to the door of 
the palace, which they were trying to compel her to enter. 
Oh, how he wished himself a monster again, as when he 
slew the tiger! — for the young girl was no other than his 
beloved Zelia. Alas! what could a poor little dog do to 
defend her? But he ran forward and barked at the men, 
and bit their heels, until at last they chased him away with 
heavy blows. And then he lay down outside the palace- 

[313] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

door, determined to watch and see what had become of 
Zelia. 

Conscience pricked him now. “What!” thought he, “I 
am furious against these wicked men, who are carrying her 
away; and did I not do the same myself? Did I not cast 
her into prison, and intend to sell her as a slave? Who 
knows how much more wickedness I might not have done 
to her and others, if heaven’s justice had not stopped me in 
time?” 

While he lay thinking and repenting, he heard a window 
open, and saw Zelia throw out of it a bit of dainty meat. 
Cherry, who felt hungry enough by this time, was just about 
to eat it, when the woman to whom he had given his crust 
snatched him up in her arms. 

“Poor little beast!” cried she, patting him, “every bit of 
food in that palace is poisoned: you shall not touch a 
morsel.” 

And at the same time the voice in the air repeated again, 
“Good actions never go unrewarded;” and Cherry found 
himself changed into a beautiful white pigeon. He re- 
membered with joy that white was the colour of the Fairy 
Candide, and began to hope that she was taking him into 
favour again. 

So he stretched his wings, delighted that he might now 
have a chance of approaching his fair Zelia. He flew up 
to the palace-windows, and, finding one of them open, en- 
tered and sought everywhere, but he could not find Zelia. 
Then, in despair, he flew out again, resolved to go over the 
world until he beheld her once more. 

He took flight at once, and traversed many countries, 
swiftly as a bird can, but found no trace of his beloved. 
At length in a desert, sitting beside an old hermit in his 
cave, and partaking with him his frugal repast. Cherry saw 
a poor peasant-girl, and recognised Zelia. Transported 
with joy, he flew in, perched on her shoulder, and expressed 
his delight and affection by a thousand caresses. 

[314] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

She, charmed with the pretty little pigeon, caressed it in 
her turn, and promised it that, if it would stay with her, 
she would love it always. 

‘‘What have you done, Zelia?” said the hermit, smiling; 
and while he spoke the white pigeon vanished, and there 
stood Prince Cherry in his own natural form. “Your en- 
chantment ended, prince, when Zelia promised to love you. 
Indeed, she has loved you always, but your many faults con- 
strained her to hide her love. These are now amended, and 
you may both live happy if you will, because your union is 
founded upon mutual esteem.” 

Cherry and Zelia threw themselves at the feet of the her- 
mit, whose form also began to change. His soiled garments 
became of dazzling whiteness, and his long beard and with- 
ered face grew into the flowing hair and lovely countenance 
of the Fairy Candide. 

“Rise up, my children,” said she; “I must now transport 
you to your palace, and restore to Prince Cherry his father’s 
crown, of which he is now worthy.” 

She had scarcely ceased speaking when they found them- 
selves in the chamber of Suliman, who, delighted to find 
again his beloved pupil and master, willingly resigned the 
throne, and became the most faithful of his subjects. 

King Cherry and Queen Zelia reigned togeth-er for many 
years, and it is said that the former was so blameless and 
strict in all his duties, that though he constantly wore the 
ring which Candide had restored to him, it never once 
pricked his finger enough to make it bleed. 



O NCE upon a time, in the middle of winter, when the 
flakes of snow fell like feathers from the sky, a queen 
sat at a window set in an ebony frame, and sewed. 
While she was sewing and watching the snow fall, she 
pricked her finger with her needle, and three drops of blood 
dropped on the snow. And because the crimson looked so 
beautiful on the white snow, she thought, ‘‘Oh that I had 
a child as white as snow, as red as blood, and as black as 
the wood of this ebony frame!” 

Soon afterwards she had a little daughter, who was as 
white as snow, as red as blood, and had hair as black as 
ebony. And when the child was born, the queen died. 

After a year had gone by, the king took another wife. 
She was a handsome lady, but proud and haughty, and could 
not endure that any one should surpass her in beauty. She 
had a wonderful mirror, and whenever she walked up to it, 
and looked at herself in it, she said : 

“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

Then the mirror replied: 

“Lady queen, so grand and tali. 

Thou art the fairest of them all.” 

And she was satisfied, for she knew the mirror always 
told the truth. But Snowdrop grew ever taller and fairer, 
and at seven years old was beautiful as the day, and more 
[316] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

beautiful than the queen herself. So once, when the queen 
asked of her mirror: 

“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

it answered : 

“Lady queen, you are grand and tall. 

But Snowdrop is fairest of you all.” 

Then the queen was startled, and turned yellow and green 
with envy. From that hour she so hated Snowdrop, that 
she burned with secret wrath whenever she saw the maiden. 
Pride and envy grew apace like weeds in her heart, till she 
had no rest day or night. So she called a huntsman and 
said, “Take the child out in the forest, for I will endure 
her no longer in my sight. Kill her, and bring me her 
lungs and liver as tokens that you have done it.” 

The huntsman obeyed, and led the child away; but when 
he had drawn his hunting-knife, and was about to pierce 
Snowdrop’s innocent heart, she began to weep, and said, 
“Ah! dear huntsman, spare my life, and I will run deep 
into the wild forest, and never more come home.” 

The huntsman took pity on her, because she looked so 
lovely, and said, “Run away then, poor child!” — “The wild 
beasts will soon make an end of thee,” he thought; but it 
seemed as if a stone had been rolled from his heart, because 
he had avoided taking her life; and as a little bear came 
by just then, he killed it, took out its liver and lungs, and 
carried them as tokens to the queen. She made the cook 
dress them with salt, and then the wicked woman ate them, 
and thought she had eaten Snowdrop’s lungs and liver. The 
poor child was now all alone in the great forest, and she felt 
frightened as she looked at all the leafy trees, and knew 
not what to do. So she began to run, and ran over the sharp 
stones, and through the thorns ; and the wild beasts passed 
close to her, but did her no harm. She ran as long as her 

[317] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

feet could carry her, and when evening closed in, she saw a 
little house, and went into it to rest herself. Everything in 
the house was very small, but I cannot tell you how pretty 
and clean it was. 

There stood a little table, covered with a white table- 
cloth, on which were seven little plates (each little plate 
with its own little spoon) — also seven little knives and 
forks, and seven little cups. Round the walls stood seven 
little beds close together, with sheets as white as snow. 
Snowdrop being so hungry and thirsty, ate a little of the 
vegetables and bread on each plate, and drank a drop of 
wine from every cup, for she did not like to empty one 
entirely. 

Then, being very tired, she laid herself down in one of 
the beds, but could not make herself comfortable, for one 
was too long, and another too short. The seventh, luckily, 
was just right; so there she stayed, said her prayers, and 
fell asleep. 

When it was grown quite dark, home came the masters 
of the house, seven dwarfs, who delved and mined for iron 
among the mountains. They lighted their seven candles, 
and as soon as there was a light in the kitchen, they saw that 
some one had been there, for it was not quite so orderly as 
they had left it. 

The first said, “Who has been sitting on my stool?” 

The second, “Who has eaten off my plate?” 

The third, “Who has taken part of my loaf?” 

The fourth, “Who has touched my vegetables?” 

The fifth, “Who has used my fork?” 

The sixth, “Who has cut with my knife?” 

The seventh, “Who has drunk out of my little cup?” 

Then the first dwarf looked about, and saw that there was 
a slight hollow in his bed, so he asked, “Who has been lying 
in my little bed?” 

The others came running, and each called out, “Some 
one has also been lying in my bed.” 


THE SEVEN DWARFS FIND SNOWDROP IN THEIR LITTLE BED 






I 


t 


i 


I 


I 




I 


I . 


I , < 

\ r ’ , 




p 


> 

r , 


I 






to 4 

, [ 

4 ’ ♦ ^ 

>!♦ ■ 


i ^ 


i 




« 


< 


» 


/ 





I 



•t 


* 

« 


j * I 

’ • 



> 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

But the seventh, when he looked in his bed, saw Snow- 
drop there, fast asleep. He called the others, who flocked 
round with cries of surprise, fetched their seven candles, 
and cast the light on Snowdrop. 

^^Oh, heaven!” they cried, “what a lovely child!” and 
were so pleased that they would not wake her, but let her 
sleep on in the little bed. The seventh dwarf slept with all 
his companions in turn, an hour with each, and so they spent 
the night. When it was morning. Snowdrop woke up, and 
was frightened when she saw the seven dwarfs. They were 
very friendly, however, and inquired her name. 

“Snowdrop,” answered she. 

“How have you found your way to our house?” further 
asked the dwarfs. 

So she told them how her stepmother had tried to kill 
her, how the huntsman had spared her life, and how she 
had run the whole day through, till at last she had found 
their little house. 

Then the dwarfs said, “If thou wilt keep our house, 
cook, make the beds, wash, sew and knit, and make all 
neat and clean, thou canst stay with us, and shalt want 
for nothing.” 

“I will, right willingly,” said Snowdrop. So she dwelt 
with them, and kept their house in order. Every morning 
they went out among the mountains, to seek iron and gold, 
and came home ready for supper in the evening. 

The maiden being left alone all day long, the good dwarfs 
warned her, saying, “Beware of thy wicked stepmother, who 
will soon find out that thou art here; take care that thou 
lettest nobody in.” 

The queen, however, after having, as she thought, eaten 
Snowdrop’s lungs and liver, had no doubt that she was again 
the first and fairest woman in the world ; so she walked up 
to her mirror, and said : 

“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

[321] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The mirror replied : 

“Lady queen, so grand and tall, 

Here, you are fairest of them all: 

But over the hills, with the seven dwarfs old, 

Lives Snowdrop, fairer a hundredfold.” 

She trembled, knowing the mirror never told a false- 
hood; she felt sure that the huntsman had deceived her, 
and that Snowdrop was still alive. She pondered once 
more, late and early, early and late, how best to kill Snow- 
drop; for envy gave her no rest, day or night, while she 
herself was not the fairest lady in the land. When she had 
planned what to do, she painted her face, dressed herself 
like an old pedlar-woman, and altered her appearance so 
much, that no one could have known her. In this disguise 
she went over the seven hills, to where the seven dwarfs 
dwelt, knocked at the door, and cried, “Good wares, cheap! 
very cheap 1” 

Snowdrop looked out of the window and cried, “Good 
morning, good woman: what have you to sell?” 

“Good wares, smart wares,” answered the queen — “bodice 
laces of all colours”; and drew out one which was woven 
of coloured silk. 

“I may surely let this honest dame in!” thought Snow- 
drop; so she unfastened the door, and bought for herself 
the pretty lace. 

“Child,” said the old woman, “what a figure thou art! 
Let me lace thee for once properly.” Snowdrop feared 
no harm, so stepped in front of her, and allowed her bodice 
to be fastened up with the new lace. 

But the old woman laced so quick and laced so tight, that 
Snowdrop’s breath was stopped, and she fell down as if 
dead. “Now I am fairest at last,” said the old woman to 
herself, and sped away. 

The seven dwarfs came home soon after, at eventide, but 
how alarmed were they to find their poor Snowdrop life- 
less on the ground! They lifted her up, and, seeing that 
[322] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

she was laced too tighly, cut the lace of her bodice; she 
began to breathe faintly, and slowly returned to life. When 
the dwarfs heard what had happened, they said, ^‘The old 
pedlar-woman was none other than the wicked queen. Be 
careful of thyself, and open the door to no one if we are 
not at home.’’ 

The cruel stepmother walked up to her mirror when she 
reached home, and said : 

“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

To which it answered, as usual: 

“Lady queen, so grand and tall. 

Here, you are fairest of them all; 

But over the hills, with the seven dwarfs old. 

Lives Snowdrop, fairer a hundredfold.” 

When she heard this, she was so alarmed that all the blood 
rushed to her heart, for she saw plainly that Snowdrop was 
still alive. 

^^This time,” said she, ‘T will think of some means that 
shall destroy her utterly”; and with the help of witchcraft, 
in which she was skilful, she made a poisoned comb. Then 
she changed her dress and took the shape of another old 
woman. 

Again she crossed the seven hills to the home of the seven 
dwarfs, knocked at the door, and cried, ‘^Good wares, very 
cheap!” 

Snowdrop looked out and said, “Go away — I dare let 
no one in.” 

“You may surely be allowed to look!” answered the old 
woman, and she drew out the poisoned comb and held it up. 
The girl was so pleased with it that she let herself be cajoled, 
and opened the door. 

When the bargain was struck, the dame said, “Now let 
me dress your hair properly for once.” Poor Snowdrop 

[323] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

took no heed, and let the old woman begin ; but the comb 
had scarcely touched her hair before the poison worked, 
and she fell down senseless. 

^Taragon of beauty!” said the wicked woman, ^‘all is over 
with thee now,” and went away. 

Luckily, it was near evening, and the seven dwarfs soon 
came home. When they found Snowdrop lifeless on the 
ground, they at once distrusted her stepmother. They 
searched, and found the poisoned comb; and as soon as 
they had drawn it out. Snowdrop came to herself, and told 
them what had happened. Again they warned her to be 
careful, and open the door to no one. 

The queen placed herself before the mirror at home and 
said: 


“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

But it again answered : 

“Lady queen, so grand and tall. 

Here you are fairest of them all; 

But over the hills, with the seven dwarfs old. 

Lives Snowdrop, fairer a thousandfold.” 

When she heard the mirror speak thus, she quivered with 
rage. ‘‘Snowdrop shall die,” she cried, “if it costs my own 
life!” 

Then she went to a secret and lonely chamber, where no 
one ever disturbed her, and compounded an apple of deadly 
poison. Ripe and rosy-cheeked, it was so beautiful to look 
upon, that all who saw it longed for it, but it brought death 
to any who should eat it. When the apple was ready, she 
painted her face, disguised herself as a peasant-woman, and 
journeying over the seven hills to where the seven dwarfs 
dwelt. At the sound of the knock. Snowdrop put her head 
out of the window, and said, “I cannot open the door to any- 
body, for the seven dwarfs have forbidden me to do so.” 

[324] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

‘‘Very well,” replied the peasant-woman; “I only want 
to be rid of my apples. Here, I will give you one of them!” 

“No!” said Snowdrop, “I dare not take it.” 

“Art thou afraid of being poisoned?” asked the old 
woman. “Look here; I will cut the apple in two, and you 
shall eat the rosy side, and I the white.” 

Now the fruit was so cunningly made, that only the rosy 
side was poisoned. Snowdrop longed for the pretty apple ; 
and when she saw the peasant-woman eating it, she could 
resist no longer, but stretched out her hand and took the 
poisoned half. She had scarcely tasted it, when she fell 
lifeless to the ground. 

The queen, laughing loudly, watched her with a bar- 
barous look, and cried, “O thou who art white as snow, red 
as blood, and black as ebony, the seven dwarfs cannot 
awaken thee this time!” 

And when she asked the mirror at home, 

“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

the mirror at last replied, 

“Lady queen, so grand and tall, 

You are the fairest of them all.” 

So her envious heart had as much repose as an envious heart 
can ever know. 

When the dwarfs came home in the evening, they found 
Snowdrop lying breathless and motionless on the ground. 
They lifted her up, searched whether she had anything 
poisonous about her, unlaced her, combed her hair, washed 
her with water and with wine; but all was useless, for they 
could not bring the darling back to life. They laid her on 
a bier, and all the seven placed themselves round it, and 
mourned for her three long days. Then they would have 
buried her, but that she still looked so fresh and life-like, 
and had such lovely rosy cheeks. “We cannot lower her 

22 [325] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

into the dark earth,” said they; and caused a transparent 
cofiin of glass to be made, so that she could be seen on all 
sides, and laid her in it, writing her name outside in letters 
of gold, which told that she was the daughter of a king. 
Then they placed the coffin on the mountain above, and 
one of them always stayed by it and guarded it. But there 
was little need to guard it, for even the wild animals came 
and mourned for Snowdrop: the birds likewise — first an 
owl, and then a raven, and afterwards a dove. 

Long, long years, did Snowdrop lie in her coffin un- 
changed, looking as though asleep, for she was still white as 
snow, red as blood, and her hair was black as ebony. At last 
the son of a king chanced to wander into the forest, and 
came to the dwarfs’ house for a night’s shelter. He saw 
the coffin on the mountain with the beautiful Snowdrop in 
it, and read what was written there in letters of gold. Then 
he said to the dwarfs, “Let me have the coffin! I will give 
you whatever you like to ask for it.” 

But the dwarfs answered, “We would not part with it 
for all the gold in the world.” 

He said again, “Yet give it to me ; for I cannot live with- 
out seeing Snowdrop, and though she is dead, I will prize 
and honour her as my beloved.^’ 

Then the good dwarfs took pity on him, and gave him 
the coffin. The prince had it borne away by his servants. 
They happened to stumble over a bush, and the shock forced 
the bit of poisoned apple which Snowdrop had tasted out 
of her throat. Immediately she opened her eyes, raised the 
coffin-lid, and sat up alive once more. “Oh, heaven!” cried 
she, “where am I?” 

The prince answered joyfully, “Thou art with me,” and 
told her what had happened, saying, “I love thee more 
dearly than anything else in the world. Come with me to 
my father’s castle, and be my wife.” 

Snowdrop, well pleased, went with him, and they were 
married with much state and grandeur. 

[326] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

The wicked stepmother was invited to the feast. Richly 
dressed, she stood before the mirror, and asked of it: 

“Little glass upon the wall, 

Who is fairest among us all?” 

The mirror answered: 

“Lady queen, so grand and tall. 

Here, you are fairest among them all; 

But the young queen over the mountains old. 

Is fairer than you a thousandfold.” 

The evil-hearted woman uttered a curse, and could 
scarcely endure her anguish. She first resolved not to at- 
tend the wedding, but curiosity would not allow her to rest. 
She determined to travel, and see who that young queen 
could be, who was the most beautiful in all the world. 
When she came, and found that it was Snowdrop alive 
again, she stood petrified with terror and despair. Then 
two iron shoes, heated burning hot, were drawn out of the 
fire with a pair of tongs, and laid before her feet. She was 
forced to put them on, and to go and dance at Snowdrop’s 
wedding — dancing, dancing on these red hot shoes till she 
fell down dead. 



THE BLUE BIRD 

POWERFUL and wealthy king, hav- 
ing lost his wife, was so inconsolable, 
that he shut himself up for eight entire 
days, in a little cabinet, where he spent 
his time in knocking his head against 
the wall, until the courtiers were 
afraid he would kill himself! They 
accordingly placed stuffed mattresses 
over every wall, and allowed all his 
subjects, who desired, to pay him a visit, trusting that 
something would be said to alleviate his grief. But 
neither grave nor lively discourse made any impression 
upon him; he scarcely heard what was spoken. At last 
there presented herself before him a lady, covered from 
head to foot in a long crape veil, who wept and sobbed 
so much that the king noticed her. She told him that she 
did not come, like the rest, to console him, but rather to 
encourage his grief. She herself had lost the best of hus- 
bands, and here she began to weep so profusely, that it 
was a wonder her eyes were not melted out of her head. 
The king began to weep in company, and to talk to her of 
his dear wife — she did the same of her dear husband : in 
fact they talked so much, that they talked their sorrow 
quite away. Then, lifting up her veil, she showed lovely 
[328] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

blue eyes and dark eyelashes. The king noticed her more 
and more — he spoke less and less of the departed queen; 
by and by he ceased to speak of her at all. The end was, 
that he courted the inconsolable lady in the black veil, 
and married her. 

By his first marriage he had one daughter, called 
Fiorina, or the little Flora, because she was so fresh and 
lovely; at the time of his second marriage she was quite 
fifteen years old. The new queen also had a daughter, 
who was being brought up by her godmother, the fairy 
Soussio — her name was Troutina, because her complexion 
was all spotted like a trout’s back. Indeed, she was alto- 
gether ugly and disagreeable; and when contrasted with 
Fiorina, the difference between the two made the mother 
so envious, that she and Troutina spared no pains to make 
the princess’s life unhappy, and to speak ill of her to her 
father. 

One day the king observed that both girls were now old 
enough to be married, and that he intended to choose for one 
of them the first prince who visited his court. 

‘‘Be it so,” said the queen; “and as my daughter is older, 
handsomer, and more amiable than yours, she shall have the 
first choice.” The king disputed nothing; indeed, he never 
did — the queen ruled him in all things. 

Some time after, news came that King Charming would 
shortly arrive, and that he was as charming as his name. 
When the queen heard this news, she sent for milliners, dress- 
makers, jewellers, and decked Troutina from head to foot; 
but to Fiorina she allowed not a single new frock. The poor 
princess had to put on her old one, which was very old and 
shabby indeed, she was so much ashamed of it, that she hid 
herself in a corner of the saloon, lest King Charming should 
see her. But he did not, being overwhelmed with the cere- 
monious reception given him by the queen, who presented 
to him Troutina, all blazing with jewels, yet so ugly that 
King Charming involuntarily turned away his eyes. 

[329] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“But, madam, is there not another princess called 
Fiorina?’’ 

They pointed to the corner where Fiorina was hidden, and 
she came out, blushing so much, that the young king was 
dazzled with her beauty, in spite of her shabby gown. He 
rose, and made her a profound reverence, paying her besides 
so many elegant compliments, that the queen became very 
much displeased. King Charming took no heed, but con- 
versed with Fiorina for three hours without stopping. In- 
deed, his admiration of her was so plain, that the queen and 
Troutina begged of the king that she might be shut up in a 
tower during the whole time of his visit; so, as soon as she 
returned to her apartment, four men in masks entered, and 
carried her off, leaving her in a dark cell, and in the utmost 
desolation. 

Meantime King Charming eagerly awaited her re-appear- 
ance, but he saw her no more; and by the queen’s orders, 
every one about him spoke all the evil they could of poor 
Fiorina, but he refused to believe one word. “No,” said he, 
“nature could not have united a base nature to such a sweet, 
innocent face. I will rather suppose that she is maligned by 
her stepmother and by Troutina, who is so ugly herself that 
no wonder she bears envy towards the fairest woman in the 
world.” 

Meanwhile Fiorina, shut up in her tower, lamented bit- 
terly. “Ah, would I had been sent here before I saw this 
amiable prince, who was so kind to me! It is to prevent my 
meeting him again, that the queen treats me so cruelly. Alasl 
the little beauty I have has cost me sore!” 

The queen, to win King Charming for her daughter, made 
him many presents ; among the rest an order of knighthood, 
a golden heart, enamelled in flame-colour, surrounded with 
many arrows, but pierced by one only, the motto being, 
^'She alone/' The heart was made of a single ruby, as big 
^as an ostrich’s egg. Each arrow was a diamond, a finger’s 
[length, and the chain was of pearls, each weighing a pound. 

[330] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

When the young king received this very handsome present, 
he was much perplexed, until they told him it came from 
the princess whom he had lately seen, and who requested 
him to be her knight. 

“Fiorina!” cried he, enchanted. 

“No, Troutina.” 

“Then I am sorry I cannot accept the honour,” replied 
King Charming. “A monarch is surely at liberty to form 
his own engagements. I know what is a knight’s duty to 
his lady, and should wish to fulfil it; as I cannot fulfil it to 
Troutina, I would rather decline the favour she offers me, 
than become unworthy of it.” 

Civil as this answer was, it irritated the queen and her 
daughter exceedingly; and when, since in all his audiences 
with their majesties he never saw Fiorina, he at last inquired 
where the younger princess was, the queen answered fiercely, 
that she was shut up in prison, and would remain there till 
Troutina was married. 

“And for what reason?” asked King Charming. 

“I do not know; and if I did, I would not tell you,” 
replied the queen, more angrily than ever; so that 
King Charming quitted her presence as soon as ever he 
could. 

When he was alone, he sent for one of his attendants, 
whom he trusted very much, and begged him to gain infor- 
mation from some court lady about the princess Fiorina. 
This scheme succeeded so well, that Fiorina was persuaded 
to promise she would speak to him for a few moments next 
night, from a small window at the bottom of the tower. 
But the faithless lady-in-waiting betrayed her to the queen, 
who locked her up in her chamber, and determined to send 
her own daughter to the window instead. The night was 
so dark that King Charming never found out the difference, 
but made to Troutina all the tender speeches that he meant 
for Fiorina, offering her his own crown and his heart, and 
ending by placing his own ring on her finger, and a pledge 

[331] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

of eternal fidelity. He also made her agree to fly with him 
next night, in a chariot drawn by winged frogs, of which 
a great magician, one of his friends, had made him a present. 
He thought she talked very little, and that little not in quite 
so pleasant a voice as formerly; still, he was too much in 
love to notice much, and departed very joyful in having 
obtained her promise. 

Next night Troutina, thickly veiled, quitted the palace by 
a secret door. King Charming met her, received her in his 
arms, and vowed to love her for ever. Then he lifted her 
into the fairy chariot, and they sailed about in the air for 
some hours. But as he was not likely to wish to sail about 
for ever, he at last proposed that they should descend to 
earth, and be married. Troutina agreed with all her heart, 
but wished that the ceremony should be performed at 
her godmother’s, the fairy Soussio. So they entered to- 
gether into the fairy-palace, and she told her godmother 
privately how all had happened, and how she had won King 
Charming, begging the fairy to pacify him when he found 
out his mistake. 

^‘My child,” replied the godmother, “that is more easily 
said than done; he is too deeply in love with Fiorina.” 

Meantime the king was left waiting in a chamber with 
diamond walls, so thin and transparent, that through them 
he saw Troutina and Soussio conversing together. He stood 
like a man in a dream: “What! am I betrayed? Has this 
enemy to my peace carried away my dear Florida ?” 

How great was his despair, when Soussio said to him in 
a commanding voice, “King Charming, behold the princess 
Troutina, to whom you have promised your faith: marry 
her immediately!” 

“Do you think me a fool?” cried the king; “I have prom- 
ised her nothing. She is ” 

“Stop — if you show me any disrespect ” 

“I will respect you as much as a fairy deserves to be re- 
spected, if you will only give me back my princess.” 

[332] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

^‘Am not I she?” said Troutina. “It was to me you gave 
this ring; to me you spoke at the window.” 

“I have been wickedly deceived!” cried the king; “come, 
my winged frogs, we will depart immediately.” 

“You cannot,” said Soussio; and, touching him, he found 
himself fixed as if his feet were glued to the pavement. 

“You may turn me into stone!” exclaimed he; “but I will 
love no one, except Fiorina.” 

Soussio employed persuasions, threats, promises, entreat- 
ies. Troutina wept, groaned, shrieked, and then tried quiet 
sulkiness; but the king uttered not a word. For twenty 
days and twenty nights he stood there, without sleeping, or 
eating, or once sitting down — they talking all the while. 

At length, Soussio, quite worn out, said, “Choose seven 
years of penitence and punishment, or marry my god- 
daughter.” 

“I choose,” answered the king; “and I will not marry 
your goddaughter.” 

“Then fly out of this window, in the shape of a Blue 
Bird.” 

Immediately the king’s figure changed. His arms formed 
themselves into wings ; his legs and feet turned black and 
thin, and claws grew upon them ; his body wasted into the 
slender shape of a bird, and was covered with bright blue 
feathers; his eyes became round and beady; his nose an 
ivory beak; and his crown was a white plume on the top 
of his head. He began to speak in a singing voice, and then 
uttering a doleful cry, fled away as far as possible from the 
fatal palace of Soussio. 

But, though he looked only a blue bird, the king was his 
own natural self still, and remembered all his misfortunes, 
and did not cease to lament for his beautiful Fiorina. Fly- 
ing from tree to tree, he sang melancholy songs about her 
and himself, and wished he were dead many a time. 

The fairy Soussio sent back Troutina to her mother, who 
was furious. “Fiorina shall repent having pleased King 

[333] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Charming!” cried she; and dressing her own daughter in 
rich garments, with a gold crown on her head, and King 
Charming’s ring on her finger, she took her to the tower. 
“Fiorina, your sister is come to see and bring you marriage 
presents, for she is now the wife of King Charming.” 

Fiorina, doubting no more her lover’s loss, fell down in 
a swoon, and the queen immediately went to tell her father 
that she was mad for love, and must be watched closely 
lest she should in some way disgrace herself. The king 
said, her stepmother might do with her exactly what she 
pleased. 

When the princess recovered from her swoon, she began 
to weep, and wept all night long, sitting at the open window 
of her tower. The Blue Bird, who kept continually flying 
about the palace, but only at night time, lest any one should 
see him, happened to come and perch upon a tall cypress 
opposite the window, and heard her; but it was too dark 
to see who she was, and at daylight she shut the window. 
Next night, it was broad moonlight, and then he saw clearly 
the figure of a young girl, weeping sore, and knew that it 
was his beloved Fiorina. 

When she paused in her lamentations, “Adorable prin- 
cess,” said he, “why do you mourn? Your troubles are not 
without remedy.” 

“Who speaks to me so gently?” asked she. 

“A king, who loves you, and will never love any other.” 

So saying he flew up to the window, and at first fright- 
ened the princess very much, for she could not understand 
such an extraordinary thing as a bird who talked in words 
like a man, yet kept still the piping voice of a nightingale. 
But soon she began stroking his beautiful plumage, and 
caressing him. 

“Who are you, charming bird?” 

“You have spoken my name. I am King Charming, con- 
demned to be a bird for seven years, because I will not 
renounce you.” 


[334] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

‘^Ah! do not deceive me. I know you have married 
Troutina. She came to visit me with your diamonds on her 
neck, and your ring on her finger, wearing the golden crown 
and royal mantle which you had given her, while I was 
laden with iron chains.’’ 

“It is all false,” sang the Blue Bird, and told her his 
whole story, which comforted her so much that she thought 
no more of her misfortunes. They conversed till daybreak, 
and promised faithfully every night to meet again thus. 

Meantime the princess could not sleep for thinking of 
her Blue Bird. “Suppose sportsmen should shoot him, or 
eagles and kites attack him, and vultures devour him just 
as if he were a mere bird and not a great king? What 
should I do if I saw his poor feathers scattered on the 
ground, and knew that he was no more?” So she grieved 
all day long. 

The beautiful Blue Bird, hid in a hollow tree, spent the 
hours in thinking of his princess. “How happy I am to 
have found her again, and found her so engaging and so 
sweet.” And as he wished to pay her all the attentions that 
a lover delights in, he flew to his own kingdom, entered his 
palace by an open window, and sought for some diamond 
ear-rings, which he brought back in his beak, and, when 
night came, offered them to Fiorina. So night after night 
he brought her something beautiful, and they talked to- 
gether till day, when he flew back to the hollow tree, where 
he sang her praises in a voice so sweet that the passers-by 
thought it was not a bird but a spirit. Rumours went about 
that the place was haunted, and no one would go near the 
spot. Thus, for two years, Fiorina spent her time, and 
never once regretted her captivity. Her Blue Bird visited 
her every night, and they loved one another dearly. And 
though she saw nobody, and he lived in the hollow of a tree, 
they always found plenty to say to one another. 

The malicious queen tried with all her might to get Trou- 
tina married, but in vain. Nobody would have her. “If 

[335] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

it were Fiorina, now,’’ said the kings, or the kings’ ambas- 
sadors, ‘‘we should be most happy to sign the contract.” 

“That girl thwarts us still,” said the queen. “She must 
have some secret correspondence with foreign suitors. But 
we will find her out and punish her.” 

The mother and daughter finished talking so late that it 
was midnight before they reached Fiorina’s apartment. 
She had dressed herself as usual, with the utmost care, to 
please her Blue Bird, who liked to see her lovely; and she 
had adorned herself with all the pretty things he had given 
her. He perched on the window-sill, and she sat at the 
window, and they were singing together a duet, which the 
queen heard outside. She burst the door open, and rushed 
into the chamber. 

The first thing Fiorina did was to open her little window 
that the Blue Bird might fly away. But he would not. He 
had seen the queen and Troutina, and though he could not 
defend his princess, he refused to leave her. The two 
rushed upon her like furies. Her wonderful beauty and 
her splendid jewels startled them. “Whence came all these 
ornaments?” cried they. 

“I found them,” replied Fiorina, and refused to answer 
more. 

“Some one has given them to you that you might join 
in treason against your father and the kingdom. 

“Am I likely to do this? I, a poor princess, kept in 
captivity for two years, with you as my gaoler?” 

“In captivity,” repeated the queen. “Why, then, do you 
dress yourself so fine, and adorn your chamber with 
flowers?” 

“I have leisure enough: I may just as well spend some of 
it in adorning myself, instead of bemoaning my misfor- 
tune — innocent as I am.” 

“Innocent, indeed!” cried the queen, and began to search 
the room. In it she found all King Charming’s presents — 
diamonds, rubies, emeralds, amethysts — in short, jewels 
[336] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

without end. Meantime, from the window the Blue Bird, 
who had the eye of a lynx, sang aloud, “Beware, Fiorina!” 

“You see, madam,” said Fiorina, “even the spirits of the 
air take pity upon me.” 

“I see that you are in league with demons; but your 
father shall judge you”; and, very much frightened, the 
queen left her, and went to hold counsel with Troutina as 
to what was to be done. They agreed to put in Fiorina’s 
chamber a waiting-maid, who should watch her from morn- 
ing till night. When the princess learnt this she was in 
great grief. 

“Alas!” cried she, “I can no longer talk with my bird 
who loved me so; and our love was consolation for all our 
misfortunes. What will he do? What shall I do?” And 
she melted into floods of tears. 

She dared not open the window, though she heard con- 
tinually his wings fluttering round it. For more than a 
month she waited ; but the serving-maid watched her night 
and day. At last, overcome with weariness, the girl fell 
asleep, and then Fiorina opened her little window, and 
sang in a low voice — 

“Blue Bird, Blue Bird, 

Come to my side.” 

The Blue Bird flew to the window-sill, and they lavished 
on one another a hundred caresses, and talked together till 
dawn. Next night it happened the same, till they began to 
hope that the waiting-maid, who seemed to enjoy her sleep 
so much, would sleep every night to come. But on the third 
night, hearing a noise, she wakened, and saw by the light of 
the moon the Princess Fiorina sitting at the window with 
a beautiful Blue Bird, who warbled in her ear and touched 
her gently with his beak. The spy listened and heard all 
their conversation, very much astonished that a princess 
could be so fond of a mere bird. When day came she re- 
lated all to the queen and Troutina, who concluded that 

[337] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the bird could be no other than King Charming. They 
sent the girl back, told her to express no curiosity, but to 
feign sleep, and go to bed earlier than usual. Then the 
poor deceived princess opened her little window, and sang 
her usual song — 

“Blue Bird, Blue Bird, 

Come to my side.” 

But no Blue Bird appeared. The queen had caused sharp 
knives to be hung outside the hollow of the tree: he flew 
against them and cut his feet and wings, till he dropped 
down, covered with blood. 

‘‘Oh, Fiorina, come to my help!” sighed he. “But she 
is dead, I know, and I will die also.” 

At that moment, his friend, the magician, who since he 
had seen the chariot with flying frogs return without King 
Charming, had gone eight times round the world in search 
of him, made his ninth journey, and came to the tree where 
the poor Blue Bird lay, calling out, “King Charming, King 
Charming!” 

The king recognised the voice of his best friend: where- 
upon the magician took him out of the hollow tree, healed 
his wounds, and heard all his history. He persuaded King 
Charming that, overcome with fear and cruel treatment, 
Fiorina must have betrayed him. 

“Then do as you will with me!” cried the king. “Put 
me into a cage and take me back with you. I shall at least 
be safe there for the five years that are to be endured.” 

“But,” said the enchanter, “can you remain five years in 
so undignified a position? And you have enemies who will 
assuredly seize on your kingdom.” 

“Why can I not return and govern it as before?” 

“I fear,” replied his friend, “that the thing is difficult. 
Who would obey a Blue Bird?” 

“Ah, that is too true!” cried the king, sadly. “People 
only judge by the outside.” 

[338] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Meantime Fiorina, overcome with grief, fell dangerously 
sick, and in her sickness she kept singing, day and night, her 
little song — 


“Blue Bird, Blue Bird, 

Come to my side.” 

But no one regarded her. 

At last a sudden change took place in her fortunes. The 
king her father died, and the people, who knew she was 
his heir, began to inquire, with one accord, where was the 
Princess Fiorina? They assailed the palace in crowds, de- 
manding her for their sovereign. The riot became so dan- 
gerous that Troutina and her mother fled away to the fairy 
Soussio. Then the populace stormed the tower, rescued the 
sick and almost dying princess, and crowned her as their 
queen. 

The exceeding care that was taken of her, and her long- 
ing to live in order to see again her Blue Bird, restored 
Fiorina’s health, and gave her strength to call a council 
and arrange all the affairs of her kingdom. Then she de- 
parted by night, and alone, to go over the world in search 
of her Blue Bird. 

The magician, who was King Charming’s friend, went 
to the fairy Soussio, whom he knew, for they had quarrelled 
and made it up again, as fairies and magicians do, many 
times within the last five or six hundred years. She received 
him civilly, and asked him what he wanted. He tried to 
make a bargain with her but could effect nothing, unless 
King Charming would consent to marry Troutina. The 
enchanter found this bride so ugly that he could not advise. 
Still, the Blue Bird had run so many risks in his cage: the 
nail it was hung upon had broken, and the king suffered 
much in the fall; Minetta, the cat, had glowered at him 
with her green eyes ; the attendants had forgotten his hemp- 
seed and his water-glass, so that he was half dying of hunger 
and thirst; and a monkey had plucked at his feathers 

£339] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

through the wires as disrespectfully as if, instead of a king, 
he had been a linnet or a jay. Worse than all, his next heir 
spread reports of his death, and threatened to seize on his 
throne. 

Under these circumstances the magician thought it best 
to agree with Soussio that King Charming should be re- 
stored to his kingdom and his natural shape for six months, 
on condition that Troutina should remain in his palace, and 
that he should try to like her and marry her. If not, he 
was to become again a Blue Bird. So he found himself 
once more King Charming, and as charming as ever; but 
he would rather have been a bird and near his beloved, 
than a king in the society of Troutina. The enchanter gave 
him the best reasons for what had been done, and advised 
him to occupy himself with the affairs of his kingdom and 
people; but he thought less of these things than how to 
escape from the horror of marrying Troutina. 

Meanwhile the Queen Fiorina, in a peasant’s dress, with 
a straw hat on her head, and a canvas sack on her shoulder, 
began her journey: sometimes on horseback, sometimes on 
foot, sometimes by sea, sometimes by land, wandering ever- 
more after her beloved King Charming. One day, stop- 
ping beside a fountain, she let her hair fall loose, and dipped 
her weary feet in the cold water, when an old woman, bent, 
and leaning on a stick, came by. 

“My pretty maiden, what are you doing here all alone?” 

“Good mother,” replied the queen, “I have too many 
troubles to be pleasant company for anybody.” 

“Tell me your troubles, and I may be able to soften them.” 

Fiorina obeyed, and told her whole history, and how she 
was travelling over the world in search of the Blue Bird. 
The little woman listened attentively, and then, in the 
twinkling of an eye, became, instead of an old woman, a 
beautiful fairy. 

“Incomparable Fiorina, the king you seek is no longer a 
bird ; my sister Soussio has restored him to his proper shape, 
[340] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

and he reigns in his own kingdom. Do not afflict yourself; 
happiness will yet be yours. Take these four eggs, and 
whenever you are in trouble, break them, and see what en- 
sues.” So saying, the fairy vanished. 

Fiorina, greatly comforted, put the eggs in her sack, 
and turned her steps towards the country of King Charm- 
ing. She walked eight days and nights without stopping, 
and then came to a mountain made entirely of ivory, and 
nearly perpendicular. Despairing of ever climbing it, she 
sank down at the foot, prepared to die there, when she 
bethought herself of the eggs. ^^Let me see,” said she, ‘4f 
the fairy has deceived me or not.” So she broke one, and 
inside it were little hooks of gold, which she fitted on her 
feet and hands, and by means of which she climbed the 
mountain with ease. Arrived at the summit she found new 
difficulties ; for the valley below was one large smooth mir- 
ror, in which sixty thousand women stood admiring them- 
selves. They had need, for the charm of the mirror was 
that each saw herself therein, not as she was, but as she 
wished to be ; and the grimaces they made were enough to 
cause a person to die of laughter. Not one of them had 
ever gained the top of the mountain; and when they saw 
Fiorina there, they all burst into angry outcries, “How has 
this woman got up the hill? If she descends upon our 
mirror her first footstep will crack it into a thousand pieces.” 

The queen, uncertain what to do, broke the second egg, 
and there flew out two pigeons harnessed to a fine chariot, 
in which Fiorina mounted, and descended lightly over the 
mirror to the valley’s foot. “Now, my pretty pigeons,” 
said she, “will you convey me to the palace of King Charm- 
ing?” The obedient pigeons did so, flying day and night 
till they reached the city gates ; when the queen dismissed 
them with a sweet kiss, which was worth more than her 
crown. 

How her heart beat as she entered, and begged to see the 
king! “You!” cried the servants mocking. “Little peasant- 
23 [341] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

girl, your eyes are not half good enough to see the king. 
Besides, he is going to-morrow to the temple with the Prin- 
cess Troutina, whom he has at last agreed to marry.” 

Fiorina sat down on a door-step, and hid her face under 
her straw hat and her drooping hair. “Alas!” she cried, 
“my Blue Bird has forsaken me.” 

She neither ate nor slept, but rose with the dawn, and 
pushed her way through the guards to the temple, where 
she saw two thrones, one for King Charming, and the other 
for Troutina. They arrived shortly; he more charming and 
she more repulsive than ever. Knitting her brows, Trou- 
tina exclaimed, “What creature is that who dares approach 
so near my golden throne?” 

“I am a poor peasant-girl,” said Fiorina. “I come from 
afar to sell you curiosities.” And she took out of her sack 
the emerald bracelets which the Blue Bird had given her. 

“These are pretty trinkets,” said Troutina; and going 
up to the king she asked him what he thought of them. At 
sight of the ornaments he turned pale, remembering those 
he had given to Fiorina. 

“These bracelets are worth half my kingdom; I did not 
think there had been more than one pair in the world.” 

“Then I will buy these,” said Troutina; but Fiorina 
refused to sell them for money: the price she asked was 
permission to sleep a night in the Chamber of Echoes. 

“As you will; your bargains are cheap enough,” replied 
Troutina, laughing: and when she laughed she showed 
teeth like the tusks of a wild boar. 

Now the king, when he was a Blue Bird, had informed 
Fiorina about this Chamber of Echoes, where every word 
spoken could be heard in his own chamber; she could not 
have chosen a better way of reproaching him for his infi- 
delity. But vain were her sobs and complainings; the king 
had taken opium to lull his grief; he slept soundly all night 
long. Next day, Fiorina was in great disquietude. Could 
he have really heard her, and been indifferent to her sor- 
[342] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

row; or had he not heard her at all? She determined to 
buy another night in the Chamber of Echoes ; but she had 
no more jewels to tempt Troutina; so she broke the third 
egg. Out of it came a chariot of polished steel, inlaid with 
gold, drawn by six green mice, the coachman being a rose- 
coloured rat, and the postilion a grey one. Inside the car- 
riage sat little puppets, who behaved themselves just like 
live ladies and gentlemen. 

When Troutina went to walk in the palace garden, Fio- 
rina awaited her in a green alley, and made the mice gallop, 
and the ladies and gentlemen bow, till the princess was 
delighted, and ready to buy the curiosity at any price. 
Again Florine exacted permission to pass the night in the 
Chamber of Echoes; and again the king, undisturbed by 
her lamentation, slept without waking till dawn. 

The third day, one of the palace valets, passing her by, 
said, “You stupid peasant-girl, it is well the king takes 
opium every night, or you would disturb him by that ter- 
rible sobbing of yours.” 

“Does he so?” said the queen, now comprehending all. 
“Then if you will promise to-night to keep the opium cup 
out of his way, these pearls and diamonds,” and she took a 
handful of them from her sack, “shall assuredly be yours.” 

The valet promised ; and then Fiorina broke her fourth 
egg, out of which came a pie composed of birds, which, 
though they had been plucked, baked, and made ready for 
the table, sang as beautifully as birds that are alive. Trou- 
tina, charmed with this marvellous novelty, bought it at the 
same price as the rest, adding generously a small piece of 
gold. 

When all the palace were asleep, Fiorina for the last time, 
hoping King Charming would hear her, called upon him 
with all sorts of tender expressions, reminding him of their 
former vows, and their two years of happiness. “What 
have I done to thee, that thou shouldst forget me and marry 
Troutina?” sobbed she; and the king, who this time was 

[343] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

wide awake, heard her. He could not make out whose 
voice it was, or whence it came, but it somehow reminded 
him of his clearest Fiorina, whom he had never ceased to 
love. He called his valet, inquired who was sleeping in 
the Chamber of Echoes, and heard that it was the little 
peasant-girl who had sold to Troutina the emerald bracelet. 
Then he rose up, dressed himself hastily, and went in search 
of her. She was sitting mournfully on the floor, with her 
hair hiding her face, and her eyes swollen with tears; but 
he knew at once his faithful Fiorina. He fell on his knees 
before her, covered her hands with kisses, and they em- 
braced and wept together. For what was the good of all 
their love when they were still in the power of the fairy 
Soussio. 

But at this moment appeared the friendly enchanter, with 
a fairy still greater than Soussio, the one who had given 
Fiorina the four eggs. They declared that their united 
power was stronger than Soussio’s and that the lovers should 
be married without further delay. 

When this news reached Troutina, she ran to the Cham- 
ber of Echoes, and there beheld her beautiful rival, whom 
she had so cruelly afflicted. But the moment she opened 
her mouth to speak, her wicked tongue was silenced for 
ever; for the magician turned her into a trout, which he 
flung out of the window into the stream that flowed through 
the castle garden. 

As for King Charming and Queen Fiorina, delivered 
out of all their sorrows, and given to one another, their joy 
was quite inexpressible, and it lasted to the end of their 
lives. 


Note . — It will be seen that this tale, which is from the French, bears a 
curious resemblance to Grimm’s story of “The Iron Stove,” except that the 
latter retains a brevity and German simplicity, not found here. This family 
likeness may be traced in the fairy tales of all countries. I merely refer to it 
to show that the reception of incidents was not unobserved or unintentional. 
— Editor. 


[344] 



YELLOW DWARF 

QUEEN, who had been the mother of 
several children, who were all dead 
except one daughter, of whom she was 
excessively fond, humoured and in- 
dulged this only child in all her 
ways and wishes. This princess was 
so extremely beautiful, that she was 
called All-Fair, and twenty kings 
were, at one time, paying their ad- 
dresses to her. She had so many lovers, indeed, that she 
did not know which to choose, and refused them all. Her 
mother, being advanced in years, was anxious to see her 
married and settled before she died; but as no entreaties 
could prevail, she determined to go to the Desert Fairy to 
ask advice concerning her stubborn daughter. 

Now, this fairy being guarded by two fierce lions, the 
queen made a cake of millet, sugar-candy, and crocodiles’ 
eggs, in order to appease their fury, and pass by them; and 
having thus provided herself, she set out. After travelling 
some time she found herself weary, and lying down under 
a tree fell asleep. When she awoke, she heard the roaring 
of the lions which guarded the fairy, and on looking for 
her cake she found it was gone. This threw her into the 
utmost agony, as she felt sure she should be devoured; 

[345] 


THE 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

when, hearing somebody approach, she raised her eyes, and 
saw in a tree a little yellow man half a yard high, picking 
and eating oranges. 

^‘Ah! queen,’’ said the Yellow Dwarf, for so he was called 
on account of his complexion, and the orange-tree in which 
he lived, “how will you escape the lions? There is but one 
way; I know what business brought you here; promise me 
your daughter in marriage and I will save you.” 

The queen, though she could not look without horror 
upon so frightful a figure, was forced to consent; and hav- 
ing agreed to the terms proposed, she instantly found her- 
self in her own palace, and all that had passed seemed much 
like a dream : nevertheless, she was so thoroughly persuaded 
of the reality of it, that she became melancholy. 

The young princess being unable to learn the cause of her 
mother’s dejection, resolved in her turn to go and inquire 
of the Desert Fairy; and, accordingly, having prepared a 
cake for the lions, she also set off on the same journey. It 
happened that All-Fair took exactly the route her mother 
had done before her; and coming to the fatal tree which 
was loaded with oranges, she felt inclined to pick some; 
therefore, laying down her basket, in which she carried 
the cake, she plentifully indulged herself with the delicious 
fruit. 

The lions now began to roar; All-Fair, looking for her 
cake, was thrown into the utmost despair to find it gone; 
and as she was lamenting her deplorable situation, the Yel- 
low Dwarf presented himself to her with these words: — 
“Lovely princess, dry your tears, and hear what I am going 
to say. You need not proceed to the Desert Fairy, to know 
the reason of your mother’s indisposition — it is this: she 
is ungenerous enough to repent having promised you, her 
only daughter, to me in marriage ” 

“How!” interrupted the princess; “my mother promised 
me to you in marriage; — you, such a fright as you!” 

“None of your scoffs,” returned the Yellow Dwarf; “I 

[346] 



‘NONE OF YOUR SCOFFS,” RETURNED THE 
YELLOW DWARF; “I WARN YOU NOT 
TO ROUSE MY ANGER” 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

warn you not to rouse my anger. If you will promise to 
marry me, I will be the tenderest and most loving hus- 
band in the world; if not, save yourself from the lions, 
if you can.” 

The princess, overcome with terror, gave the promise; 
but such was the agony of her mind, that she fell into a 
swoon, and, when she recovered, she found herself in her 
own bed, finely adorned with ribands, with a ring of a 
single red hair so fastened round her finger that it could 
not be got off. 

This adventure had the same effect upon All-Fair as the 
former one had upon her mother. She grew melancholy, 
which was remarked and wondered at by the whole court. 
The best way to divert her, they thought, would be to urge 
her to marry; which the princess, who was now become 
less obstinate on that point than formerly, consented to. 
Trusting that such a pigmy as the Yellow Dwarf would 
not dare to contend with so gallant a person as the King 
of the Golden Mines, she fixed upon that prince for her 
husband. He was exceedingly rich and powerful, and loved 
her to distraction. The most superb preparations were 
made for the nuptials, and the happy day was fixed when, 
as they were proceeding to the ceremony, they saw moving 
towards them a box, upon which sat an old woman remark- 
able for her ugliness. 

“Hold, queen and princess!” cried she, knitting her 
brows; “remember the promises you have both made to 
my friend the Yellow Dwarf. I am the Desert Fairy; and 
unless All-Fair consent to marry him, I solemnly swear to 
burn my crutch.” 

The queen and princess were struck almost motionless 
by this unexpected address of the fairy; but the Prince of 
the Golden Mines was exceedingly angry, and holding his 
sword to her throat, he said, ^Tly, wretch! or thy malice 
shall cost thee thy life.” 

No sooner had he uttered these words, than the top of 

[349] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

the box flying ofif, out came the Yellow Dwarf, mounted 
upon a large Spanish cat. Placing himself between the 
king and the fairy, he exclaimed, “Rash youth! thy rage 
shall be levelled at me, not at the Desert Fairy. I am thy 
rival, and claim thy princess, who is fast bound to me by 
her own promise, her mother’s, and the single red hair that 
you see round her finger.” 

This so enraged the king, that he cried out, “Contemp- 
tible creature! wert thou worthy of notice, I would sacrifice 
thee for thy presumption.” 

The Yellow Dwarf, clapping spurs to his cat, and draw- 
ing a cutlass, now defied the king to combat; and down 
they went into the courtyard. The sun was immediately 
turned as red as blood, the air became dark, it thundered 
heavily, and the flashes of lightning discovered two giants 
vomiting fire on each side of the Yellow Dwarf. The king 
behaved with such undaunted courage, as to give the dwarf 
great trouble ; but he was dismayed when he saw the Desert 
Fairy, mounted on a winged griffin, and with her head 
covered with snakes, strike the princess so hard with a lance, 
that she fell into the queen’s arms, covered with blood. He 
immediately left the combat, to go to the relief of his 
beloved, but the dwarf was too quick for him; and flying 
on his Spanish cat to the balcony where she was, he took 
her from her mother’s arms, leaped with her upon the top 
of the palace, and immediately disappeared. 

As the king stood confused and astonished at this strange 
adventure, he suddenly found a mist before his eyes, and 
felt himself lifted up in the air by some extraordinary 
power; for the Desert Fairy had fallen in love with him. 
To secure him for herself, therefore, she carried him to a 
frightful cavern, hoping he would there forget All-Fair. 
But finding this scheme ineffectual, she resolved to carry 
him to a place altogether as pleasant as the other was ter- 
rible; and accordingly placed him in a chariot drawn by 
swans. In passing through the air, he was unspeakably 
[350] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

surprised to see his beloved princess in a castle of polished 
steel, leaning her head on one hand, and wiping away her 
tears with the other. She happened to look up, and had 
the mortification to see the king sitting by the fairy, who 
then, by her art, made herself appear extremely beautiful. 
Had not the king been sensible of the fairy’s power, he 
would certainly have tried to free himself from her by some 
means or other; but he knew it would be in vain, and there- 
fore made believe to have a liking for her. At last they 
came to a stately palace, fenced on one side by walls of 
emeralds, and on the other by a boisterous sea. The king, 
by pretending an attachment to the fairy, obtained the 
liberty to walk by himself on the shore. There, one day, 
he heard a voice, and presently after was surprised by the 
appearance of a mermaid, who, swimming up to him with 
a pleasing smile, spoke to this effect: — “O King of the 
Golden Mines, I well know all that has befallen you and 
the Princess All-Fair. Do not suspect this to be a contriv- 
ance of the fairy to try you, for I am an inveterate enemy 
both to her and the Yellow Dwarf; therefore, if you will 
place confidence in me, I will lend you my assistance to 
procure the release, not only of yourself, but of All-Fair 
also.” 

The overjoyed king promised to do whatever the mer- 
maid should direct, and seating himself by her desire 
upon her fish’s tail, they sailed away together over the 
rolling sea. 

When they had sailed some time, ^‘Now,” said the mer- 
maid to the king, “we are approaching the place where your 
princess is kept prisoner by the Yellow Dwarf. You will 
have many enemies to fight before you can come to her; take, 
therefore, this sword, with which you may overcome every- 
thing, provided you never let it go out of your hand.” 

The king returned her all the thanks that the most grate- 
ful heart could suggest; and the mermaid landed and took 
leave of him, promising him farther assistance when neces- 

[351] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

sary. The king boldly advanced, and, meeting with two 
terrible sphinxes, laid them dead at his feet with the sword. 
Next he attacked six dragons that opposed him, and des- 
patched them also. Then he met four-and-twenty nymphs, 
crowned with garlands of flowers, at the sight of whom he 
stopped, being unwilling to destroy so much beauty; when 
he heard a voice say, “Strike! strike! or you lose your prin- 
cess for ever!” So he threw himself into the midst of the 
nymphs, smiting right and left, and soon dispersed them. 

Presently he came to the castle, where was imprisoned 
the princess All-Fair. “O my princess,” exclaimed he, “be- 
hold your faithful lover!” 

“Faithful lover!” she replied, drawing herself back: 
“Did I not see you passing through the air with a beautiful 
nymph? were you faithful then?” 

“Yes,” replied the king, “I was. That was the detested 
Desert Fairy, who was carrying me to a place where I must 
have languished out all my days, had it not been for a kind 
mermaid, by whose assistance it is that I am now come to 
release you.” Having uttered these words, he threw him- 
self at her feet; but, catching hold of her gown he unfor- 
tunately let go the magic sword, which the Yellow Dwarf 
no sooner discovered, than, leaping from behind a shrub, 
where he had been concealed, he ran and seized it. By 
two cabalistical words he then conjured up a couple of 
giants, who laid the king in irons. 

“Now,” said the Dwarf, “my rival’s fate is in my own 
hands; however, if he will consent to my marriage with 
the princess All-Fair, he shall have his life and liberty.” 

“No,” said the king, “I scorn thy favour on such terms.” 

The dwarf was so exasperated by this reply, that he in- 
stantly stabbed the king to the heart. The disconsolate 
princess stood a moment petrified, and then exclaimed, 
“Thou hideous creature! since entreaties could not avail 
thee, perhaps thou now reliest upon force; but thou shalt 
be disappointed. I will die for the love I have for the 
[352] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

King of the Golden Mines!” and so saying she sank down 
upon his body, and expired without a sigh. 

Thus ended the fate of these two faithful lovers, whom 
the mermaid very much regretted ; but as her power lay in 
the sword, she could only change them into two palm-trees, 
which, preserving a constant and mutual affection, still 
fondly unite their branches together. 



THE SIX SWANS 

E upon a time, a king, hunting in a 
at forest, chased a wild boar so 
^erly, that none of his people could 
low him. When evening came, he 
pped to look about him, and saw 
t he had lost himself. He sought 
;rywhere for a way out of the wood, 
could find none. Then he per- 
coming towards him an old 
woman, whose head kept constantly shaking. She was a 
witch. 

“My good woman,” said he to her, “cannot you show me 
the way through the wood?” 

“O yes, your majesty,” answered she, “that I can, but 
only on one condition, and if you do not agree to it, you 
will never get out, and must die here of hunger.” 

“What is the condition?” asked the king. 

“I have an only daughter,” said the old woman, “she 
is as beautiful as any one you could find in the wide 
world, and well deserves to be your wife; if you will 
make her your queen, I will show you the way out of the 
wood.” 

The king, in the fear of his heart, consented, and the old 
woman led him to her house, where her daughter sat by 

[354]^ 





THE FAIRY BOOK 

the fire. She received the king as if she had expected him, 
and he saw that she was very beautiful ; but still she did 
not please him, and he could not look at her without a 
secret shudder. After he had lifted up the maiden beside 
him on his horse, the old woman showed him the way, and 
the king arrived again at his royal castle, where the wedding 
was celebrated. 

He had been married once before, and had by his first 
wife seven children, six boys and a girl, whom he loved 
more than anything in the world. But, because he was 
afraid that the stepmother might not treat them well, or 
might even do them some harm, he took them to a lonely 
castle which stood in the middle of a wood. It was so 
hidden, and the road was so difficult to find, that he himself 
would not have found it, if a wise woman had not given 
him a wonderful skein of thread; which, when he threw 
it down before him, unrolled of itself and showed him the 
way. The king went out so often to his dear children, that 
the queen noticed his absence, and was full of curiosity to 
know what business took him thus alone to the wood. So 
she gave his servants a sum of money, and they told her 
the secret, and also told her of the skein, which was the 
only thing that could show the way. After that she never 
rested till she had found out where the king kept the skein. 
Then she made some little white silk shirts, and as she had 
learned witchcraft from her mother, she sewed a spell into 
every one of them. And one day when the king was gone 
out to hunt, she took the little shirts and went into the wood, 
and the skein showed her the way. 

The six brothers, who saw some one in the distance, 
thought their dear father was coming, and ran to meet him, 
full of joy. As they approached, the queen threw one of 
the shirts over each of them, and when the shirts touched 
their bodies, they were changed into swans, and flew away 
over the wood. The witch’s daughter went home quite 
happy, and thought she had got rid of all her stepchildren; 

[355] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

but the one little girl had not run out with her brothers, 
and the queen knew nothing about her. 

Next day, the king came joyfully to visit his children, 
but he found nobody except the little sister. 

^‘Where are your brothers?” asked he. 

“Oh, dear father,” she answered, “they are gone, and have 
left me alone,” and then she told him all that she had seen 
out of her window; how her brothers were turned into 
swans, and had flown away over the wood ; she also showed 
him the feathers which they had dropped into the court- 
yard, and which she had picked up. 

The king was grieved, but he never thought that the queen 
had done this wicked deed; however, because he dreaded 
lest the little girl would be stolen from him likewise, he 
wished to take her away with him. But she was afraid of 
the stepmother, and begged the king to let her stay one 
night more in the castle in the wood. 

The poor little girl thought, “I cannot rest here any 
longer, I will go and look for my brothers.” 

And when the night came, she ran away, and went straight 
into the wood. She went on all through the night, and the 
next day too, till she was so tired that she could go no 
further. Then she saw a little house, and went in, and 
found a room with six little beds ; she did not dare to lie 
down in any, but crept under one of them, laid herself on 
the hard floor, and meant to pass the night there. But 
when the sun was just going to set, she heard a rustling, 
and saw six swans come flying in at the window. They 
sat down on the floor, and blew at one another, and blew 
all their feathers off, and took off their swan’s-skins like 
shirts. Then the little girl saw them and recognised her 
brothers, and was very glad, and crept out from under 
the bed. 

The brothers were not less rejoiced when they saw their 
little sister, but their joy did not last long. 

“You cannot stop here,” said they to her, “this is a house 

[356] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

belonging to robbers; if they come home, and find you, 
they will kill you.” 

“Cannot you protect me?” asked the little sister. 

“No,” answered they, “we can only take off our swan’s- 
skins for a quarter of an hour every evening, and have our 
natural shape for that time, but afterwards we are turned 
into swans again.” 

The little sister cried and said, “Cannot you be released?” 

“Oh, no!” answered they, “the conditions are too hard. 
You must not speak or laugh for six years, and must make 
for us six shirts out of stitchweed during that time. If 
while you are making them a single word comes from your 
mouth, all your work will be of no use.” When her brothers 
had said this, the quarter of an hour was over, and they 
turned into swans again, and flew out of the window. 

But the little girl made a firm resolution to release her 
brothers, even if it cost her her life. She left the house, 
and went into the middle of the wood, and climbed up in a 
tree and spent the night there. Next morning she got down, 
collected a quantity of stitchweed, and began to sew. She 
could not speak to any one, and she did not want to laugh ; 
so she sat, and only looked at her work. 

When she had been there a long time, it happened that 
the king of the country was hunting in the wood, and his 
hunters came to the tree on which the little girl sat. They 
called to her, and said, “Who are you?” 

But she gave them no answer. 

“Come down to us,” said they, “we will not do you any 
harm.” 

But she only shook her head. As they kept teasing her 
with their questions, she threw them down her gold neck- 
lace, and thought they would be satisfied with that. But 
they did not leave off, so she threw her sash down to them, 
and as that was no good, she threw down her garters, and 
at last everything that she had on, and could spare; so 
that she had nothing left but her shift. But the hunters 

21 [357] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

would not be sent away, and climbed up the tree and brought 
down the little girl and took her to the king. 

The king asked, ^Who are you? what were you doing up 
in the tree?” 

But she did not answer. He asked it in all the languages 
that he knew, but she remained as dumb as a fish. But, 
because she was so beautiful, the king’s heart was moved, 
and he fell deeply in love with her. He wrapped his cloak 
round her, took her before him on his horse, and brought 
her to his castle. Then he had her dressed in rich clothes, 
and she shone in her beauty like bright sunshine; but they 
could not get a word out of her. He set her by him at the 
table, and her modest look and proper behaviour pleased 
him so much, that he said, “I will marry her, and no one 
else in the world,” and after a few days he was married 
to her. 

But the king had a wicked mother, who was not pleased 
with this marriage, and spoke ill of the young queen. ‘‘Who 
knows where the girl comes from,” said she, “she cannot 
speak; she is not good enough for a king.” 

A year after, when the queen brought her first child into 
the world, the old mother took it away, and smeared her 
mouth with blood while she was asleep. Then she went to 
the king, and accused her of eating her child. The king 
would not believe it, and would not let anyone do her any 
harm. And she always sat and sewed the shirts, and took 
no notice of anything else. Next time, when she had an- 
other beautiful baby, the wicked stepmother did the same as 
before: but the king could not resolve to believe what 
she said. 

He said, “My wife is too pious and good to do such a 
thing; if she were not dumb, and if she could defend her- 
self, her innocence would be made clear.” 

But when for the third time the old woman took away the 
new-born child, and accused the queen, who could not say 
a word in her own defence, the king could not help him- 
[358] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

self; he was forced to give her up to the court of justice, 
and she was condemned to suffer death by fire. 

When the day came upon which the sentence was to be 
executed, it was exactly the last day of the six years, in which 
she might not speak or laugh; and she had freed her dear 
brothers from the power of the spell. The six little shirts 
were finished, except that on the last one a sleeve was want- 
ing. When she came to the place of execution, she laid the 
shirts on her arm, and when she stood at the stake, and the 
fire was just going to be lit, she looked round, and there 
came six swans flying through the air. Then her heart 
leaped with joy, for she saw that her deliverance was near. 

The swans flew to her, and crouched down, so that she 
could throw the shirts over them; as soon as the shirts were 
touched by them, their swan’s-skins fell off, and her brothers 
stood before her. They were all grown up, strong and 
handsome; only the youngest had no left arm, but instead 
of it a swan’s wing. 

They hugged and kissed their sister many times, and then 
the queen went to the king, and began to speak, and said, 
“Dearest husband, now I may speak, and declare to you that 
I am innocent and falsely accused ;” and she told him about 
the deceit of the old mother, who had taken away her three 
children, and hidden them. 

However they were soon fetched safely back, to the great 
joy of the king; and the wicked mother-in-law was tied to 
the stake, and burnt to ashes. But the king and queen, with 
their six brothers, lived many years in peace and happiness. 



THE PRINCE WITH THE NOSE 



|HERE was once a king who was pas- 
sionately in love with a beautiful prin- 
cess, but she could not be married be- 
cause a magician had enchanted her. 
The king went to a good fairy to in- 
quire what he should do. Said the 
fairy, after receiving him graciously: 
“Sir, I will tell you a secret. The 
princess has a great cat whom she 
loves so well that she cares for nothing and nobody else; 
but she will be obliged to marry any person who is adroit 
enough to walk upon the cat’s tail.” 

“That will not be very difficult,” thought the king to 
himself, and departed, resolving to trample the cat’s tail 
to pieces rather than not succeed in walking upon it. He 
went immediately to the palace of his fair mistress and the 
cat; the animal came in front of him, arching its back in 
anger as it was wont to do. The king lifted up his foot, 
thinking nothing would be so easy as to tread on the tail, 
but he found himself mistaken. Minon — that was the 
creature’s name — twisted itself round so sharply that the 
king only hurt his own foot by stamping on the floor. For 
eight days did he pursue the cat everywhere: up and down 
the palace he was after it from morning till night, but with 
[360] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

no better success; the tail seemed made of quicksilver, so 
very lively w^as it. At last the king had the good fortune 
to catch Minon sleeping, when tramp, tramp! he trod on 
the tail with all his force. 

Minon woke up, mewed horribly, and immediately 
changed from a cat into a large, fierce-looking man, who 
regarded the king with flashing eyes. 

^‘You must marry the princess,” cried he, ^‘because you 
have broken the enchantment in which I held her; but I 
will be revenged on you. You shall have a son with a nose 
as long as — that;” he made in the air a curve of half a 
foot; ^‘yet he shall believe it is just like all other noses, 
and shall be always unfortunate till he has found out it is 
not. And if you ever tell anybody of this threat of mine, 
you shall die on the spot.” So saying, the magician dis- 
appeared. 

The king, who was at first much terrified, soon began to 
laugh at this adventure. “My son might have a worse mis- 
fortune than too long a nose,” thought he. “At least it will 
hinder him neither in seeing no hearing. I will go and 
find the princess, and marry her at once.” 

He did so, but he only lived a few months after, and died 
before his little son was born, so that nobody knew anything 
about the secret of the nose. 

The little prince was so much wished for, that when he 
came into the world they agreed to call him Prince Wish. 
He had beautiful blue eyes and a sweet little mouth, but his 
nose was so big that it covered half his face. The queen, 
his mother, was inconsolable ; but her ladies tried to satisfy 
her by telling her that the nose was not nearly so large as 
it seemed, that it would grow smaller as the prince grew 
bigger, and that if it did not a large nose was indispensable 
to a hero. All great soldiers, they said, had great noses, as 
everybody knew. The queen was so very fond of her son 
that she listened eagerly to all this comfort. Shortly she 
erew so used to the prince’s nose that it did not seem to 
[361] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

her any larger than ordinary noses of the court; where, 
in process of time, everybody with a long nose was very 
much admired, and the unfortunate people who had only 
snubs were taken very little notice of. 

Great care was observed in the education of the prince; 
and as soon as he could speak they told him all sorts of 
amusing tales, in which all the bad people had short noses, 
and all the good people had long ones. No person was 
suffered to come near him who had not a nose of more than 
ordinary length; nay, to such an extent did the courtiers 
carry their fancy, that the noses of all the little babies were 
ordered to be pulled out as far as possible several times a 
day, in order to make them grow. But grow as they would, 
they never could grow as long as that of Prince Wish. 
When he was old enough his tutor taught him history; and 
whenever any great king or lovely princess was referred 
to, the tutor always took care to mention that he or she had 
a long nose. All the royal apartments were filled with 
pictures and portraits having this peculiarity, so that at 
last Prince Wish began to regard the length of his nose as 
his greatest perfection, and would not have had it an inch 
less even to save his crown. 

When he was twenty years old his mother and his people 
wished him to marry. They procured for him the like- 
nesses of many princesses, but the one he preferred was 
Princess Darling, daughter of a powerful monarch and 
heiress to several kingdoms. Alas! with all her beauty, 
this princess had one great misfortune, a little turned-up 
nose, which, every one else said, made her only the more 
bewitching. But here, in the kingdom of Prince Wish, the 
courtiers were thrown by it into the utmost perplexity. They 
were in the habit of laughing at all small noses; but how 
dared they make fun of the nose of Princess Darling? Two 
unfortunate gentlemen, whom Prince Wish had overheard 
doing so, were ignominiously banished from the court and 
capital. 

[362] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

After this, the courtiers became alarmed, and tried to 
correct their habit of speech; but they would have found 
themselves in constant difficulties, had not one clever per- 
son struck out a bright idea. He said that though it was 
indispensably necessary for a man to have a great nose, 
women were different; and that a learned man had dis- 
covered in a very old manuscript that the celebrated Cleo- 
patra, Queen of Egypt, the beauty of the ancient world, 
had a turned-up nose. At this information Prince Wish 
was so delighted that he made the courtier a very handsome 
present, and immediately sent off ambassadors to demand 
Princess Darling in marriage. 

She accepted his offer at once, and returned with the 
ambassadors. He made all haste to meet and welcome her; 
but when she was only three leagues distant from his capital, 
before he had time even to kiss her hand, the magician who 
had once assumed the shape of his mother’s cat, Minon, 
appeared in the air and carried her off before the lover’s 
very eyes. 

Prince Wish, almost beside himself with grief, declared 
that nothing should induce him to return to his throne and 
kingdom till he had found Princess Darling. He would suffer 
none of his courtiers or attendants to follow him ; but, bidding 
them all adieu, mounted a good horse, laid the reins on the 
animal’s neck, and let him take him wherever he would. 

The horse entered a wide-extended plain, and trotted on 
steadily the whole day without finding a single house. 
Master and beast began almost to faint with hunger; and 
Prince Wish might have wished himself safe at home again, 
had he not discovered, just at dusk, a cavern, where there 
sat, beside a bright lantern, a little woman who might have 
been more than a hundred years old. 

She put on her spectacles the better to look at the stranger, 
and he noticed that her nose was so small that the spectacles 
would hardly stay on; then the prince and the fairy, — for 
it was a fairy — burst into a mutual fit of laughter. 

[363] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“What a funny nose?” cried the one. 

“Not so funny as yours, madam,” returned the other. 
“But pray let us leave our noses alone, and be good enough 
to give me something to eat, for I am dying with hunger, 
and so is my poor horse.” 

“With all my heart,” answered the fairy. “Although 
your nose is ridiculously long, you are no less the son of 
one of my best friends. I loved your father like a brother; 
he had a very handsome nose.” 

“What is wanting to my nose?” asked Wish, rather 
savagely. 

“Oh! nothing at all. On the contrary there is a great 
deal too much of it; but never mind, one may be a very 
honest man, and yet have too big a nose. As I said, I was 
a great friend of your father’s; he came often to see me. 
I was very pretty then, and oftentimes he used to say to 
me, ‘My sister — ’ ” 

“I will hear the rest, madam, with pleasure, when I have 
supped ; but will you condescend to remember that I have 
tasted nothing all day?” 

“Poor boy,” said the fairy, “I will give you some supper 
directly; and while you eat it I will tell you my history 
in six words, for I hate much talking. A long tongue is as 
insupportable as a long nose; and I remember when I was 
young how much I used to be admired because I was not 
a talker; indeed, some one said to the queen, my mother, — 
for poor as you see me now, I am the daughter of a great 
king, who always — ” 

“Ate when he was hungry, I hope,” interrupted the 
Prince, whose patience was fast departing. 

“You are right,” said the imperturbable old fairy; “and 
I will bring you your supper directly, only I wish first just 
to say that the king my father — ” 

“Hang the king your father!” Prince Wish was about to 
exclaim, but he stopped himself, and only observed that 
however the pleasure of her conversation might make him 

[364] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

forget his hunger, it could not have the same effect upon 
his horse, who was really starving. 

The fairy, pleased at his civility, called her servants and 
bade them supply him at once with all he needed. “And,” 
added she, “I must say you are very polite and very good- 
tempered, in spite of your nose.” 

“What has the old woman to do with my nose?” thought 
the prince. “If I were not so very hungry I would soon 
show her what she is — a regular old gossip and chatter- 
box. She to fancy she talks little, indeed! One must be 
very foolish not to know one’s own defects. This comes of 
being born a princess. Flatterers have spoiled her, and 
persuaded her that she talks little. Little, indeed! I never 
knew anybody chatter so much.” 

While the prince thus meditated, the servants were laying 
the table, the fairy asking them a hundred unnecessary 
questions, simply for the pleasure of hearing herself talk. 
“Well,” thought Wish, “I am delighted that I came hither, 
if only to learn how wise I have been in never listening to 
flatterers, who hide from us our faults, or make us believe 
they are perfections. But they could never deceive me. 
I know all my own weak points, I trust.” As truly he 
believed he did. 

So he went on eating contentedly, nor stopped till the old 
fairy began to address him. 

“Prince,” said she, “will you be kind enough to turn a 
little? Your nose casts such a shadow that I cannot see 
what is in my plate. And, as I was saying, your father 
admired me and always made me welcome at court. What 
is the court etiquette there now? Do the ladies still go to 
assemblies, promenades, balls? — I beg your pardon for 
laughing, but how very long your nose is.” 

“I wish you would cease to speak of my nose,” said the 
prince, becoming annoyed. “It is what it is, and I do not 
desire it any shorter.” 

“Oh! I see that I have vexed you,” returned the fairy. 

[365] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Nevertheless, I am one of your best friends, and so I shall 

take the liberty of always ” She would doubtless have 

gone on talking till midnight; but the prince, unable to 
bear it any longer, here interrupted her, thanked her for 
her hospitality, bade her a hasty adieu, and rode away. 

He travelled for a long time, half over the world, but he 
heard no news of Princess Darling. However, in each place 
he went to, he heard one remarkable fact — the great length 
of his own nose. The little boys in the streets jeered at 
him, the peasants stared at him, and the more polite ladies 
and gentlemen whom he met in society used to try in vain 
to keep from laughing, and to get out of his way as soon as 
they could. So the poor prince became gradually quite 
forlorn and solitary; he thought all the world was mad, 
but still he never thought of their being anything queer 
about his own nose. 

At last the old fairy, who, though she was a chatter-box, 
was very good-natured, saw that he was almost breaking 
his heart. She felt sorry for him, and wished to help him 
in spite of himself, for she knew the enchantment, which 
hid from him the Princess Darling, could never be broken 
till he had discovered his own defect. So she went in search 
of the princess, and being more powerful than the magi- 
cian, since she was a good fairy, and he was an evil magi- 
cian, she got her away from him, and shut her up in a palace 
of crystal, which she placed on the road which Prince Wish 
had to pass. 

He was riding along, very melancholy, when he saw the 
palace; and at its entrance was a room, made of the purest 
glass, in which sat his beloved princess, smiling and beauti- 
ful as ever. He leaped from his horse, and ran towards her. 
She held out her hand for him to kiss, but he could not get 
at it for the glass. Transported with eagerness and delight, 
he dashed his sword through the crystal, and succeeded in 
breaking a small opening, to which she put up her beautiful 
rosy mouth. But it was in vain. Prince Wish could not 
[366] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

approach it. He twisted his neck about, and turned his 
head on all sides, till at length, putting up his hand to his 
face, he discovered the impediment. 

“It must be confessed,” exclaimed he, “that my nose is 
too long.” 

That moment the glass walls all split asunder, and the 
old fairy appeared, leading Princess Darling. 

“Avow, prince,” said she, “that you are very much obliged 
to me, for now the enchantment is ended. You may marry 
the object of your choice. But,” added she, smiling, “I fear 
I might have talked to you for ever on the subject of your 
nose, and you would not have believed me in its length, till 
it became an obstacle to your own inclinations. Now be- 
hold it!” and she held up a crystal mirror. “Are you satis- 
fied to be no different from other people?” 

“Perfectly,” said Prince Wish, who found his nose had 
shrunk to an ordinary length. And, taking the Princess 
Darling by the hand, he kissed her, courteously, affection- 
ately, and satisfactorily. Then they departed to their own 
country, and lived very happy all their days. 



THE HIND OF THE FOREST. 

BEAUTIFUL queen, whose subjects 
adored her, and whose husband 
thought her the best woman in the 
world, had but one sorrow, which was 
equally a sorrow both to the king and 
the country — she brought him no heir 
to the throne. She, at last, grew so 
melancholy, that she was ordered for 
her health to drink the medicinal 
waters that were found in a celebrated wood ; and one day, 
sitting beside one of these fountains, which fell into a marble 
and porphyry basin, she sent all her ladies away, that she 
might the better weep and lament unobserved. 

‘‘How unhappy am I,” said she; “five years I have been 
married, and am still childless, while the poorest women in 
the land have children by the dozen. Am I to die without 
ever giving the king an heir?” 

While she spoke, she noticed that the water of the foun- 
tain was slightly disturbed, and there issued thence a large 
cray-fish, who thus addressed her, “Great queen, you shall 
have what you desire; but first you must go to the fairy- 
palace which is near here, though so surrounded by mists 
and clouds as to be invisible to mortal eyes, unless you will 
be conducted there by a poor cray-fish.” 

[368] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

Though very much surprised, the queen answered cour- 
teously that she had no objection, except that the animal’s 
method of walking would not well suit her own. 

The shell-fish smiled — if a shell-fish can smile — and im- 
mediately took the shape of a pretty little old woman. 
“Madam,” said she, “we now need not walk crab-fashion. 
Consider me as your friend, for, indeed, I am desirous of 
being so.” 

So saying, she jumped out of the fountain, her clothes not 
being the least wet, though they were made of white and 
crimson velvet, nor her grey hair damp: it was tied with 
green ribbons, and appeared all in order and smooth as 
silk. She saluted the queen, and then conducted her by a 
road which, strange to say, well as she knew every portion 
of the wood, her majesty had never before seen, to a palace 
of which the walls, roofs, and balconies were built entirely 
of diamonds. 

“Is all this a dream?” cried the delighted queen. 

But no, it was a reality, for the gates straightway opened, 
and six beautiful fairies appeared, who, making her a pro- 
found reverence, presented her with six flowers composed 
of jewels: a rose, a tulip, an anemone, a jasmine, a carna- 
tion, and a heartsease. 

“Madam,” said they, “we could not give you a greater 
mark of our favour than in permitting you to come here. 
We are delighted to tell you that by and by you will have a 
little daughter, whom you must name Desiree — the Desired. 
As soon as she is born, call us, and we will endow her with 
all sorts of good qualities. You have only to take this 
bouquet, and name each separate flower, thinking of us, 
when immediately we shall be present in your chamber.” 

The queen, transported with joy, embraced all the fairies, 
spent the day with them, and returned, laden with presents, 
to the fountain side; where the little old woman jumped 
into the water, became a cray-fish again, and disappeared. 

In due time the Princess Desiree was born, and the queen 

[369] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

did as she was told in naming the flowers. Soon, all the 
six fairies appeared, in different chariots; of ebony, drawn 
by white pigeons — of ivory, drawn by black crows, and so 
on, in great variety. They entered the royal chamber with 
an air at once cheerful and majestic, embraced the queen 
and the little princess, and spread out all their presents. 
These were, linen, so fine that none but fairy hand could 
have spun it; lace and embroidery without end; and a 
cradle, the wonder of the world. It was made of wood 
more precious than gold, and at each corner stood four ani- 
mated images, little cupids, who, as soon as the baby cried, 
began to rock it of their own accord. Then the six fairies 
kissed and dandled the princess, bestowing on her for her 
portion beauty, good temper, good health, talents, long life, 
and the faculty of doing thoroughly well everything she 
tried to do. The queen, overcome with gratitude, was 
thanking them with all her heart for their kindness to her 
little daughter, when she saw enter her chamber a cray- 
fish, so large that it could hardly pass through the door. 

“Ungrateful queen,” said the crab, “have you forgotten 
the fairy of the fountain? You sent for these my sisters, 
and not for me, who am the one to whom you owed most 
of all.” 

The queen made a hundred apologies, and the six fairies 
tried vainly to pacify the other one; but she was deter- 
mined, as she said, to punish ingratitude. “However,” 
added she, “I will give no worse gift to the princess than 
to warn you, that if you let her see daylight before she is 
fifteen years old, you will repent it.” So saying, she retired 
backwards, crab-fashion, resisting all entreaties to resume 
her proper form and join in the festivities. 

The afflicted mother took council with the six fairies how 
she was to save her baby from this impending evil, and after 
many conflicting opinions they advised her to build a tower 
without door or windows, and with a subterranean entrance, 
which the princess might inhabit till she had passed the fatal 
[370] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

age. Everything is easy to fairies; so three strokes of their 
wands, making eighteen strokes in all, began and finished 
the edifice. It was built of green and white marble, orna- 
mented inside with diamonds and emeralds, and hung with 
tapestry — all fairy work — on which was pictured the lives 
of heroes. Though there was only lamp-light allowed, yet 
the lamps were so numerous, that they made the tower seen 
as bright as day. Whether the princess was ever permitted 
any fresh air, or taken out for a walk by starlight or moon- 
light, the history does not say; but it does say one thing, 
that she grew up very happy, very lovely, and very well 
educated. 

The six fairies came frequently to see her, and were most 
kind and affectionate to her; but the one she loved best 
among them all was Tulip. By this fairy’s advice, the 
nearer she approached the age of fifteen, the more carefully 
was Desiree shut up from daylight. But her mother, who 
was very proud of her beauty, caused her portrait to be 
painted, and sent among all the neighbouring courts, in 
order that some prince might seek her in marriage. There 
was one prince who was so captivated by this likeness, that 
he shut himself up with it, and talked to it, as if it had been 
alive, making love to it in the most passionate manner, and 
then falling into a hopeless melancholy. 

When his father tried to discover the cause of this — 
‘‘Sir,” said Prince Warrior (he went by that name, because, 
young as he was, he had already gained three battles), “my 
grief is that you wish me to marry the Black Princess, 
while I will only marry the Princess Desiree. I have seen 
her portrait, and without her I shall surely die. Behold 
her!” 

The king looked at the portrait. “Well, my son, I cannot 
wish for a more charming daughter-in-law, we will retract 
our offers for the Black Princess, and send our ambassador 
to propose for the Princess Desiree.” 

The prince, kissing his father’s hand, overwhelmed him 

[371] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

with his gratitude and joy. A courtier, Becafico by name, 
young and gallant, was despatched with eighty equipages, 
a hundred mounted squires, and the portrait of the Prince 
Warrior, to ask the Princess Desiree in marriage. The 
report of his splendours travelled before him, till it reached 
the ears of the king and queen, and of the six fairies, who 
were all equally delighted. 

“But,” said the Fairy Tulip, who was the sagest of them, 
“beware, queen, of allowing Becafico to see our child,” as 
they tenderly called Desiree, “and do not upon any account 
suffer her to leave her tower for the kingdom of Prince 
Warrior until her fifteenth birthday is past.” 

The ambassador arrived; his magnificent train took 
twenty- three days in going through the gates of the city. 
He made his harangue to the king and queen, and much 
state ceremonial passed between them; then he begged for 
the honour of an audience with the princess, and was very 
much astonished to find it denied him — still more so, when 
the king candidly told him the whole story. 

The queen had strictly enjoined the ladies of honour not 
to tell her daughter one word of the ambassador’s visit, or 
her intended marriage; yet somehow the princess already 
knew it quite well. But she was wise enough to say noth- 
ing about it; and when her mother showed her the prince’s 
portrait, and asked her if she should like such a gallant 
young man for her husband, she replied humbly that she 
should be quite satisfied with any choice her parents made 
for her. So her hand was promised, but as she still wanted 
three months of fifteen, the prince was requested to wait 
thus long. 

He took this delay so much to heart, that he could neither 
eat nor sleep; meantime Desiree was little better — she did 
nothing but look at the prince’s portrait, and was exceed- 
ingly irritable with Longthorn and Gilliflower, her two 
maids of honour. The other lady — the Black Princess — 
was in equally sore plight, for she, too, had fallen in love 

[372] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

with the prince’s portrait, and his rejection of her hand 
offended her much. 

“What,” said she to the ambassador, “your master does 
not find me handsome enough, or rich enough?” 

“Madam,” said the ambassador, “as much as a subject 
dare blame a sovereign, I blame my prince; had I the first 
throne in the world, I should know to whom to offer it.” 

He said this, because he feared the bastinado, for Ethi- 
opians are warm haters as well as warm lovers. The Black 
Princess was softened, and dismissed him, on which he 
gladly took himself out of the country. 

But the Ethiopian lady was too deeply offended with 
Prince Warrior to pardon him so readily. She mounted 
her ivory car, drawn by six ostriches which ran at the rate 
of six leagues an hour, and went to the palace of her god- 
mother, the Fairy of the Fountain, who had been so offended 
by being forgotten at the birth of Desiree. Arrived there, 
she unfolded all her annoyances. The fairy consoled her, 
and promised to aid her in her revenge. 

Meantime Becafico had travelled with all diligence to 
the capital of Desiree’s father, where with earnest entreat- 
ies he begged that the princess might be sent back with him 
to her betrothed spouse, who otherwise would certainly die ; 
at which tidings the princess herself was so much moved 
that she fainted away. Thus her parents discovered how 
deeply in love she was with Prince Warrior. 

“Do not disquiet yourself, my dear child,” said the queen ; 
“if the prince suffers, it is you who can console him. My 
only fear is on account of the menaces of the Fairy of the 
Fountain.” 

But Desiree was so eager to start, that she suggested being 
sent away in a closed carriage, where the light of day should 
never penetrate, and which should only be opened at night- 
time to give her food. She was willing to suffer any incon- 
venience for the sake of saving the life of Prince Warrior. 

The parents assented. So there was built a magnificent 
25 [373] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

equipage of green velvet outside, and lined with rose-colour 
and silver brocade. It was very large, but it shut up as tight 
as a box, and it had a huge lock, the key of which was 
entrusted to one of the highest noblemen of the court. In 
this carriage Desiree was placed, after most affecting adieus, 
by her father and mother; and with her were sent her 
maids of honour, Longthorn and Gilliflower, and a lady- 
in-waiting, who was the mother of both. Now, Longthorn 
cared little for the princess, but she cared very much for 
Prince Warrior, whose portrait she had seen; and when 
the bridal train departed, she said to her mother that she 
should certainly die if this marriage were accomplished; 
so the mother, notwithstanding the confidence placed in 
her by the queen, that she should watch over the princess, 
and carefully seclude her from daylight until she had 
reached the age of fifteen, yielded to her own child’s persua- 
sions, and determined to betray her trust. 

Longthorn, who learned each evening from the officers 
of the household, when they came to bring the princess her 
supper, how far they were on their journey, at last persuaded 
her mother, who put off the cruel act as long as she could, 
that it would never do to wait any longer. They were 
nearly at the capital, and the young prince, might, in his 
impatience, come to meet them, and the opportunity be lost. 
So next day, at noon, when the sun was at the hottest, the 
lady-in-waiting took out a knife, which she had brought 
with her for the purpose, cut a large hole in the side of the 
carriage where they were all shut up together, and the prin- 
cess, for the first time in her life, beheld daylight. She 
uttered a deep sigh, and immediately leaped out of the car- 
riage in the form of a white hind, which fled away like 
lightning, and hid itself in the thickest recesses of a neigh- 
bouring wood. 

None of the train perceived her, or if they had, they 
would not have known it was she; besides, the Fairy of 
the Fountain immediately sent such a storm of thunder and 

[374] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

lightning that the whole cavalcade took shelter in the near- 
est place they could find. The only persons who knew what 
had happened were Longthorn, her mother, and Gilli- 
flower; but Gilliflower, overwhelmed with grief, had 
sprung out of the carriage after her beloved mistress; so 
the two others were left alone. Longthorn immediately 
put on the garments of Desiree, and adorned herself with 
her royal mantle, her crown of diamonds, her sceptre of a 
single ruby, and the globe which she carried in her left 
hand, composed of one enormous pearl. Thus attired, with 
her mother bearing her train, the false Desiree marched 
into the city — the two alone; for, by the fairy’s contrivance, 
the rest of the attendants had been scattered in all direc- 
tions. Longthorn doubted not the prince would be already 
advancing to meet his bride, which was indeed the case; 
though he was so weak that he had to be conveyed in a litter, 
surrounded by courtiers and knights, who all wore splendid 
armour and green plumes, green being the favourite colour 
of the princess. Seeing the two ladies so richly dressed, 
coming forward on foot and unattended, they dismounted, 
and respectfully greeted them. 

^^May I inquire,” said Longthorn, ‘Vho is in that 
litter?” 

^^Madam,” replied a knight, “it is the Prince Warrior, 
who comes to meet his betrothed, the Princess Desiree.” 

“Tell him,” said Longthorn, “that I am she. A fairy, 
jealous of my happiness, has driven away all my attendants, 
but that I am Desiree is proved by these my royal orna- 
ments, and the letters of my father, borne by my lady-of- 
honour here.” 

Immediately the courtiers kissed the hem of her robe, 
and made all diligence to announce to the prince, and the 
king his father, who accompanied him, that the Princess 
Desiree had arrived. 

“What!” cried the king; “arrived here in full daylight?” 
But the prince, burning with impatience, asked no ques- 

[375] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

tions, except about the lady herself — “Is she not a miracle 
of beauty — according to her portrait?’’ There was no reply. 
“You are afraid to speak, gentlemen, lest you should praise 
her too much.” 

But the courtiers were still silent. “Sir,” at last said one 
of the boldest of them, “you had better go and see the prin- 
cess yourself.” 

The prince, much surprised, would have thrown himself 
out of his litter; but he was too feeble, and his father went 
instead. When the king beheld the false princess, he in- 
voluntarily drew back; but the lady-of-honour advancing 
boldly, said : 

“Sire, this is the Princess Desiree; — I bear letters from 
the king and queen her parents, and also a casket of price- 
less jewels, which they charged me to place in your hands.” 

The king kept a mournful silence, and regarded his son, 
who now approached, leaning on one of the courtiers. 
When he looked at the girl, he recoiled with disgust; for 
she was so gaunt and tall that the clothes of Desiree scarcely 
covered her knees, and her extreme thinness, hatred, hooked 
nose, her black and ill-shaped teeth, made her as ugly as 
Desiree was beautiful. Prince Warrior, who for months 
had thought of nothing but his lovely bride, stood petrified. 
“King,” said he to his father, “I am betrayed! this is hot 
the lady whose portrait was sent me, and to whom I have 
plighted my faith ; I have been deceived, and the deception 
will cost me my life.” 

“What do I hear?” replied Longthorn, haughtily, 
“Prince, who has deceived you? you will be no victim in 
marrying me.” 

“Ah! my beautiful princess,” exclaimed the lady-of- 
honour, “it is we who are victims. What a reception for 
one of your rank! what inconstancy — what falsehood! But 
the king your father shall make them hear reason.” 

“We will make him hear reason!” cried the other king, 
indignantly. “He promised us a beautiful princess, and he 
[376] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

has sent us a skeleton, a fright. I do not wonder he has kept 
it shut up for fifteen years, and now he wishes to foist it 
upon us.” 

And without taking any more notice of Longthorn, he 
and his son remounted each into his litter, and departed. 

Prince Warrior was so overcome by this unexpected 
affliction, that for a long time he did not speak a word. 
Then he resolved, as soon as his health allowed, to depart 
secretly from the capital, and seek some solitary place where 
he might pass the remainder of his sad life. He communi- 
cated this design to no one but the faithful Becafico, who 
insisted upon following his fortunes wherever he went. So, 
one day, the prince left a letter for his father, assuring him, 
that as soon as his mind was tranquillized he would return 
to the court, but imploring that in the meantime no search 
might be made after him; then he and Becafico departed 
together. 

Meanwhile, the poor white hind fled into the wood. She 
wandered about till she came to a fountain, where, as in a 
mirror, she saw her own changed shape, and wept, con- 
vulsed with grief. Then hunger began to attack her — she 
bent her head, and browsed upon the green grass, which 
she was surprised to find tasted very good. She laid herself 
down on a bank of moss, but passed the night in extreme 
terror, hearing the wild beasts roaring around her, and often 
forgetting that she was a hind, trying to save herself by 
climbing a tree like a human being. Daybreak reassured 
her a little; she admired for the first time the wonderful 
beauty of dawn; and when the sun rose, it appeared to her 
such a marvellous sight that she could not take her eyes 
from it. She was strangely comforted, spite of all her mis- 
fortune, by the charm that she found out, every minute 
more and more, in the new world which now for the first 
time she beheld in daylight. 

The Fairy Tulip, who loved Desiree, was very sorry for 
her, although somewhat offended that the queen had not 

[377] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

taken her advice, and detained the princess safe in her tower 
till she was fifteen; however, she would not leave her 
a prey to the malice of the Fairy of the Fountain, so 
contrived invisibly to conduct the faithful Gilliflower 
to the place where the poor forlorn hind reposed. As 
soon as Desiree saw her, she leaped the stream, and came 
towards her former companion, lavishing on her a thousand 
caresses. 

At first Gilliflower was very much astonished to be so 
taken notice of by a deer of the forest; but looking at it 
attentively, she saw two great tears rolling down from the 
soft human-like eyes, and some instinct told her that it was 
her dear princess. She took the fore-feet of the hind, and 
kissed them as respectfully as if they had been her mistress’s 
hands. She spoke to her, and though the hind could not re- 
ply, yet it was clear she understood, for the tears flowed faster 
than ever, and she showed, by as much intelligence as a 
dumb beast could possibly evince, that she responded to the 
love of the faithful girl. When Gilliflower promised that 
she would never quit her, by a hundred little signs the 
poor hind tried to express how happy she was. 

They passed the day together, Desiree leading her com- 
panion to a place where she had seen plenty of wild fruits ; 
so that Gilliflower, who was dying of hunger, became 
strengthened and refreshed. But when night came, the 
girl’s terrors returned. 

^'Dear hind,” said she, ‘‘where shall we sleep? If we 
stay here the wild beasts will devour us; is there no little 
hut where we can hide?” 

The poor hind shook her pretty head, and the tears again 
began to flow, almost as if she were a human being. Her 
tears melted the heart of the Fairy Tulip, who had watched 
her invisibly all the time, and now made herself known — 
appearing suddenly in a shady alley of the wood. Gilli- 
flower and the white hind threw themselves at her feet— 
the latter licking the hands, and caressing her as prettily 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

as a deer could — the former imploring her to take pity on 
the princess, and restore her to her natural shape. 

“I cannot do that,” said the fairy; ‘‘her enemy has too 
much power; but I can shorten her term of punishment, 
and soften it a little, by granting that during every night 
she becomes a woman, though as soon as day breaks she 
must again wander about as a hind of the forest.” 

It was a great comfort to be a woman every night; and 
the hind showed her joy by innumerable leaps and bounds, 
which delighted the good Tulip. 

“Follow this by-path,” said she, “and you will find a hut 
that will serve you as a quiet home. Farewell.” 

She disappeared, and Gilliflower, with the hind trotting 
after her, went on and on, till she came to a little hut, before 
which sat an old woman, making a basket of osiers. 

“My good woman,” said she, “have you a room to let, 
for me and my pet here?” 

“Yes, truly,” replied the old woman; and took them into 
a room where were two little beds, hung with white dimity, 
with fine white sheets, and everything as neat and comfort- 
able as possible. As soon as it grew dark, the princess re- 
covered her own shape, and kissed and embraced a thousand 
times her dear Gilliflower, who, on her part, was full of 
delight and thankfulness. Then they had their supper, and 
went to sleep in their two little beds. 

When morning broke, Gilliflower was awakend by a 
scratching, and there she saw the hind, just as much a hind 
as before, waiting to be let out. The faithful attendant 
opened the door, and the deer sprang out quickly, and dis- 
appeared in the forest. 

Now, by an extraordinary chance, it happened that Prince 
Warrior, wandering about, indifferent to where he went, 
lost himself in this very forest, where he had come with his 
companion Becafico. The latter, seeking for fruits to satisfy 
this hunger, reached the same cottage-door where the old 
woman lived, and being received kindly, asked her for some 

[379] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

food for his master. She put some bread into a basket, and 
was going to give it to him, when her charity made her 
offer the wanderers shelter for the night. 

“It is a poor cottage,” said she; “but I have still one 
empty room, which will at least save you from being eaten 
up by wolves and lions.” 

So the prince was persuaded; and the old woman, who 
appeared ignorant of his rank, admitted him and Becafico 
cautiously, so as not to disturb the lady and the hind, who 
occupied the next room. Thus the two lovers were so near, 
that they might almost have heard one another speak, yet 
did not know it. 

The prince rarely slept much ; his sorrow was still too 
great; and when the first rays of the sun shone through his 
window, he arose, and went out into the forest. There he 
wandered a long time without finding any sure track: at 
last he came upon a sort of bower, overhung with trees, and 
carpeted with moss, out of which started a beautiful white 
hind, who immediately fled away. 

Now the prince had formerly been a great hunter, until 
his passion for the chase was swallowed up by his love for 
Desiree; but the old fancy returned when he saw the white 
hind. He could not help following her, and sending after 
her arrows, not a few, from the bow which he always carried, 
causing her almost to die of fear; although, by the care 
of the Fairy Tulip, she was not wounded. All through the 
day he pursued her; until, towards twilight, she escaped 
from him towards the cottage, where Gilliflower was watch- 
ing in the utmost anxiety. The faithful girl received ten- 
derly into her arms the poor hind, breathless, exhausted; 
and eagerly awaited the moment when her mistress should 
become a woman again, and tell her what had happened. 
When darkness came on, the deer vanished, and it was the 
Princess Desiree who lay on Gilliflower’s bosom. 

“Alas!” cried she, weeping, “I have more to fear than the 
Fairy of the Fountain, and the wild beasts of the forest. I 
[380] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

have been pursued all day by a young hunter, whom I had 
scarcely seen, before he obliged me to fly; and sent so many 
arrows after me that I marvel I was not killed, or at least 
wounded.” 

^‘My princess, you must never quit this room again,” said 
Gilliflower. 

“I must; for the same enchantment which makes me a 
hind forces me to do as hinds do. I feel myself every morn- 
ing irresistibly compelled to run into the wood, to leap and 
bound, and eat grass, and behave myself exactly like a wild 
creature of the forest. Oh, how weary I am!” 

Her soft eyes closed, and she fell asleep until the dawn of 
day, when again she was driven out in the shape of a poor 
four-footed creature, to fulfil her sad destiny. 

The prince on his part came home also very much wearied 
and vexed. “Becafico,” he said, ‘T have spent the day in 
chasing the most beautiful hind I ever saw. She has slipped 
from me time after time with the most wondrous adroitness ; 
yet my arrows were so true that I marvel how she escaped. 
At dawn to-morrow I must be after her once more.” 

So he did not fail to go, at earliest dawn, to her hiding- 
place; but the hind took care not to re-visit her favourite 
haunt. He sought her everywhere, and could see nothing; 
then being very tired and hot, he gathered some luscious 
apples which he saw hanging upon a tree over his head. As 
soon as he ate them he fell fast asleep. 

Meantime the hind, roaming stealthily about, came to the 
place where he lay — came quite suddenly, or else she would 
have taken to flight; but now seeing her enemy sound asleep, 
she paused a minute to look at him; and in his features, 
wasted with grief, but still so loveable and beautiful, she 
recognised the face which had long been engraven on her 
heart. The poor hind! she crouched down at a little dis- 
tance, and watched him, her eyes beaming with joy. Then 
she sighed : at length, become bolder, she approached 
nearer, and softy touched him with her fore-foot. 

[381] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Awaking, what was the prince’s surprise to see beside 
him, tame and familiar, the pretty creature whom he had 
hunted all yesterday; but when he put out his hand to 
seize her, she fled away like lightning. He followed with 
all the speed he could, and thus, she flying and he pursuing, 
they passed the whole day. Towards evening her strength 
failed ; and when the hunter came up to her it was a poor 
half-dying deer that he found lying on the grass. She 
thought her death was certain — still, from his hands, it did 
not seem so terrible as from any one else; but instead of 
killing her he caressed her. 

“Beautiful hind,” said he, “do not be afraid. I only wish 
to take you home with me, and have you with me always.” 
He cut branches of trees, wove them ingeniously into a sort 
of couch, which he strewed with roses and moss ; then took 
the creature in his arms, laid her gently down upon them, 
and sat beside her, feeding her from time to time with the 
softest grass he could find. She ate contentedly from his 
hand, and he almost fancied she understood all the sweet 
things he said to her, and so time passed till it grew dusk. 

“My pretty hind,” said he, “I will go in search of a 
stream where you can drink, and then we will take our way 
home together.” But while he was absent she stole away, 
and had only time to reach the cottage when the transfor- 
mation happened, and it was not a hind but a weeping 
princess who threw herself on the bed beside the faithful 
Gilliflower. 

“I have seen him!” she cried. “My Prince Warrior is 
himself in this forest: he was the hunter who has pursued 
me these two days, and has taken me at last. But he did 
not slay me : he saved and caressed me. Ah, he is gentler 
and sweeter even than the image in my heart.” 

Here she began again to weep ; but Gilliflower consoled 
her, and they went to sleep, wondering much how this ad- 
venture would end. 

The prince, returning from the stream, missed his beauti- 
[382] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

ful white hind, and came back to Becafico full of grief, 
mingled with a certain anger at the ingratitude of the 
creature to whom he had been so kind. But at break of day 
he rose, determined again to pursue her. She, however, 
in order to avoid him, took a quite different route. Still, 
the forest was not so large, but that at last he saw her, leap- 
ing and bounding among the bushes. Seized by an irre- 
sistible impulse, he shot an arrow after her; it struck her, 
she felt a violent pain dart through one of her slender limbs, 
and fell helpless on the grass. When the prince came up to 
her, he was overcome with remorse for his cruelty. He 
took a handful of herbs and bound up her wound, made her 
a bed of branches and moss, laid her head upon his knees, 
and wept over her. 

“My lovely hind,” said he, “why did I wound you so 
cruelly? You will hate me, when I wish you to love me.” 
So he tended and cherished her all day, and, towards night- 
fall, he knotted a ribbon round her neck, with the intention 
of gently leading her home. But she struggled with him ; 
and the struggle was so sore that Gilliflower, coming out 
in search of her dear mistress, heard the rustling, and saw 
her hind in the hunter’s power. She rushed to rescue her, 
to the prince’s great astonishment. 

“Whatever consideration I owe you, madam,” said he, 
“you must know that you are committing a robbery; this 
hind is mine.” 

“No, sir, she is mine,” returned Gilliflower, respectfully. 
“She knows she is, and will prove it if you will only give 
her a little liberty. My pretty pet, come and embrace me.” 
The hind crept into her arms. “Now kiss me on my right 
cheek.” She obeyed. “Now touch my heart.” She laid 
her foot against Gilliflower’s bosom. 

“I allow she is yours,” said the prince, discontentedly. 
“Take her and go your ways.” 

But he followed them at a distance, and was very much 
surprised to see them enter the cottage. He asked the old 

[383] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

woman who the damsel was, but she said she did not know, 
except that the lady and the hind lived there together in 
solitude, and paid her well. But when Becafico, who had 
eyes as sharp as needles, coming to meet his master, by 
chance caught sight of Gilliflower, he recognised her at 
once. 

“Here is some great mystery,” said he, “Ah that is the 
lady who was the favourite of the Princess Desiree.” 

“Do not utter that name, which only recalls my grief,” 
said the prince, sadly; but Becafico, determined to gratify 
his curiosity, made all sorts of inquiries, and discovered 
that Gilliflower was lodged in the next room. 

“I should like to see her again,” thought he; “and since 
only a thin partition divides us, I will bore a hole through.” 

He did so, and beheld a wonderful sight. There sat the 
fairest princess in all the world, attired in a robe of silver 
brocade, her hair falling in long curls, and her eyes spar- 
kling through tears. Gilliflower knelt before her, binding 
up her beautiful arm, from which the blood was flowing. 

“Do not heed it,” sighed the princess; “better let me die, 
for death itself would be sweeter than the life I lead. Alas! 
how hard it is to be a hind all day; to see my betrothed, to 
feel his tenderness and goodness, yet be unable to speak to 
him, or to tell him the fatal destiny which divides me from 
him.” 

When Becafico heard this, words cannot describe his 
astonishment and delight. He ran towards the prince, who 
sat moodily at the window. “Sir,” cried he, “only look 
through this hole, and you will see the original of the por- 
trait which so fascinated you.” 

The prince looked, and recognised at once his beloved 
princess. He would have died with joy, had he not believed 
himself deceived by some enchantment. He knocked at 
the door, Gilliflower opened it; he entered, and threw him- 
self at the feet of Desiree. What followed — of explana- 
tions, vows, tears, and embraces — was never very clearly 

[384] 



WHEN THE PRINCE CAME UP TO HER, HE WAS 
OVERCOME WITH REMORSE FOR 
HIS CRUELTY 







]) 


i 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

related, not even by Gilliflower and Becafico, who were pres- 
ent, but who considerately drew aside, and spent the time 
in conversing with one another. So passed the night; and 
anxiously they awaited for the dawn, to see whether the 
beautiful princess would again become a hind of the forest. 
But the day broke, grew clearer, brightened into sunrise, 
and the princess, with the prince sitting beside her, remained 
a beautiful maiden still. Then came a knock at the door, 
and there entered the little old woman, who had been such 
a kind hostess for all this while. 

‘‘The period of enchantment is ended, my children,” said 
she. “Go home and be happy.” And then they knew her 
as no longer the little old woman, but the Fairy Tulip, who 
had thus faithfully watched her charge. 

So the bride and bridegroom returned to their capital, 
where the marriage was solemnized with all splendour, and, 
at Desiree’s request, Longthorn and her mother, who had 
been imprisoned by the old king’s order, were set free, with 
no further punishment than banishment to their own coun- 
try, where they were to remain for life. As for the faithful 
Gilliflower, she stayed at court, with her beloved mistress, 
and became the wife of the equally faithful Becafico, who 
had served Prince Warrior as devotedly as she the Princess 
Desiree. The two were laden with wealth and honours, 
and shared the happiness of the other two lovers, which was 
as great as any mortal could desire. After their death the 
story of the White Hind of the Forest was commanded to 
be written down in the archives of the state, and thence it 
has been told in tradition, or sung in poetry, half over the 
world. 


O NE or two thousand years ago, there was a rich man, 
who had a beautiful and pious wife ; they loved one 
another dearly, but they had no children. They 
wished and prayed for some night and day, but still they had 
none. In front of their house was a yard, where stood a 
Juniper-tree, and under it the wife stood once in winter, and 
peeled an apple, and as she peeled the apple she cut her 
finger, and the blood fell on the snow. 

“Oh,” said she, sighing deeply and looking sorrowfully 
at the blood, “if I only had a child as red as blood, and as 
white as snow!” 

While she spoke, she became quite happy; it seemed to 
her as if her wish would surely come to pass. Then she 
went into the house; and a month passed, and the snow 
melted; and two months, and the ground was green; and 
three months, and the flowers came up out of the earth; 
and four months, and all the trees in the wood burst forth, 
and the green twigs all grew thickly together; the little 
birds sang so that the whole wood rang, and the blossoms 
fell from the trees. The fifth month passed, and she stood 
under the Juniper-tree, and it smelt so beautiful, and her 
heart leaped with joy. She fell upon her knees, but could 
not speak. When the sixth month was gone, the fruit 
was large and ripe, and she was very quiet; the seventh 
month, she took the juniper berries, ate them eagerly, and 
[388] 




THE FAIRY BOOK 

was sick and sorrowful; and the eighth month went by, 
and she called to her husband, and cried and said, “If I 
die, bury me under the Juniper-tree.’’ 

After this she was quite comforted and happy, till the 
next month was passed, and then she had a child as white 
as snow and as red as blood. When she beheld it, she was 
so glad, that she died. 

Her husband buried her under the Juniper-tree, and 
began to mourn very much; but after a little time, he 
became calmer, and when he had wept a little more, he 
left ofif weeping entirely, and soon afterwards he took 
another wife. 

The second wife brought him a daughter, but the child 
of the first wife was a little son, and was as red as blood, 
and as white as snow. When the wife looked at her 
daughter, she loved her; but when she looked at the little 
boy, she hated him, and it seemed as if he were always in 
her way, and she was always thinking how she could get all 
the property for her daughter. The Evil One possessed 
her so, that she was quite angry with the little boy, and 
pushed him about from one corner to another, and cuffed 
him here and pinched him there, until the poor child was 
always in fear. When he came home from school, he could 
not find a quiet place to creep into. 

Once, when the woman went up to her room, her little 
daughter came up too, and said, “Mother, give me an 
apple?” 

“Yes, my child,” said the woman, and gave her a beauti- 
ful apple out of the chest; and the chest had a great heavy 
lid, with a great sharp iron lock. 

“Mother,” said the little daughter, “shall not brother 
have one, too?” 

That vexed the woman, but she said, “Yes, when he comes 
from school.” 

And when she saw from the window that he was coming, 
it was just as if the Evil One came into her, and she snatched 
26 [389] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

away the apple from her daughter, and said, “You shall 
not have one before your brother.” 

Then she threw the apple into the chest, and shut the lid 
close down. When the little boy came in at the door, the 
Evil One made her say kindly, “My son, will you have an 
apple?” 

Yet she looked so angry all the time, that the little boy 
said, “Mother, how dreadful you look! Yes, give me an 
apple.” 

Then she felt that she must speak to him. “Come with 
me,” said she, and opened the lid; “pick out an apple for 
yourself.” 

And as the little boy stooped over, the Evil One prompted 
her, and smash! she banged the lid down, so that his head 
flew off and fell among the red apples. Then she was seized 
with terror, and thought, “Can I get rid of the blame of 
this?” So she went up to her room to her chest of drawers, 
and took out of the top drawer a white cloth, and ’placed 
the head on the neck again, and tied the handkerchief round 
it, so that one could see nothing, and set him before the door 
on a chair, and gave him the apple in his hand. 

Soon after, little Margery came to her mother, who stood 
by the kitchen fire, and had a pot of hot water before her, 
which she kept stirring round. 

“Mother,” said little Margery, “brother sits before the 
door, and looks quite white, and has an apple in his hand ; 
I asked him to give me the apple, but he did not answer me, 
and I was frightened.” 

“Go to him again,” said her mother, “and if he will not 
answer you, give him a box on the ear.” 

Then Margery went, and said, “Brother, give me the 
apple.” 

But he was silent, so she gave him a box on the ear, and 
the head fell down. 

She was frightened, and began to cry and sob, and ran to 
her mother, and said, “Oh, mother, I have knocked my 

[390] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

brother’s head off!” and cried and cried, and would not be 
comforted. 

“Margery,” said her mother, “what have you done! — 
but now be quiet, and no one will notice; it cannot be 
helped now — we will cook him in vinegar.” 

Then the mother took the little boy, and chopped him in 
pieces, put him into the pot, and cooked him in vinegar. 
But Margery stood by, and cried and cried, and all her 
tears fell into the pot, so that the cookery did not want 
any salt. 

When the father came home, and sat down to dinner, he 
said, “Where is my son?” 

The mother brought a great big dish of black soup, and 
Margery cried and cried without ceasing. Then the father 
said again, “Where is my son?” 

“Oh,” said the mother, “he is gone into the country, to 
see his uncle, where he is going to stay awhile.” 

“What does he want there? And he has not even said 
good-bye to me!” 

“Oh, he wished very much to go, and asked if he might 
remain away six weeks ; he is well taken care of there, you 
know.” 

“Well,” said the father, “I am sorry; for he ought to 
have bade me good-bye.” 

After that he began to eat, and said, “Margery, what are 
you crying for? Brother will be sure to come back. Oh, 
wife,” continued he, “how delicious this food tastes; give 
me some more.” And the more he ate, the more he wanted ; 
and he said, “Give me more, you shall not have any of it; 
I feel as if it were all mine.” And he ate and ate, throwing 
the bones under the table, till he had finished it all. 

But Margery went to her drawers, and took out of the 
bottom drawer her best silk handkerchief and fetched out 
all the bones from under the table; she tied them up in the 
silk handkerchief, and took them out of doors, and shed 
bitter tears over them. Then she laid them under the 

[391] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Juniper-tree in the green grass ; and when she had put them 
there, she felt all at once quite happy, and did not cry any 
more. 

Soon the Juniper began to move, and the twigs kept 
dividing and then closing, just as if the tree were clapping 
its hands for joy. After that there went up from it a sort 
of mist, and right in the centre of the mist burnt a fire, and 
out of the fire flew a beautiful bird, who, singing deliciously, 
rose up high in the air. When he was out of sight, the 
Juniper-tree was just as it had been before, only the hand- 
kerchief with the bones was gone. But Margery felt quite 
pleased and happy, just as if her brother were still alive. 
And she went back merrily into the house to dinner. 

The bird flew away, sat himself on a goldsmith’s house, 
and began to sing — 

“My mother, she killed me; 

My father, he ate me; 

My sister, little Margery, 

Gathered up all my bones. 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief. 

And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!” 

The’goldsmith sat in his workshop, making a gold chain, 
but he heard the bird, which sat on his roof, and sang, and 
he thought it very beautiful. He stood up, and as he went 
over the door-step he lost one slipper. But he went right 
into the middle of the street, with one slipper and one sock 
on; he had on his leather apron; in one hand he carried 
the gold chain, and in the other the pincers, while the sun 
shone brightly up the street. There he stood, and looked 
at the bird. 

‘‘Bird,” said he, “how beautiful you can sing! Sing me 
that song again.” 

“No,” said the bird, “I do not sing twice for nothing. 
Give me that gold chain, and I will sing it again.” 

“There,” said the goldsmith; “you shall have the gold 
chain — now sing me that song once more.” 

[392] 



THEN SHE LAID THEM UNDER THE JUNIPER- 
TREE IN THE GREEN GRASS 





THE FAIRY BOOK 

Then the bird came and took the gold chain in his right 
claw, and went and sat before the goldsmith, and sang— 

“My mother, she killed me; 

My father, he ate me; 

My sister, little Margery, 

Gathered up all my bones, 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief. 

And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!’" 

Afterwards he flew away to a shoemaker’s, and set him- 
self on his roof, and sang — 

“My mother, she killed me; 

My father, he ate me; 

My sister, little Margery, 

Gathered up all my bones. 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief. 

And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!” 

When the shoemaker heard it, he ran out of his door in 
his shirt-sleeves, looked towards his roof, and had to hold 
his hand over his eyes, so that the sun should not dazzle him. 

^^Bird,” said he, ^‘how beautifully you can sing!” And 
he called in at his door, “Wife, just come out; there is a 
bird here which can sing so beautifully.” Then he called 
his daughter and his workpeople, both boys and girls; they 
all came into the street, looked at the bird, and saw how 
handsome he was ; for he had bright red and green feathers, 
and his neck shone like real gold, and his eyes twinkled in 
his head like stars. 

“Bird,” said the shoemaker, “now sing me that song 
again.” 

“No,” replied the bird, “I do not sing twice for nothing; 
you must give me something.” 

“Wife,” said the man, “go to the garret: on the highest 
shelf there stands a pair of red shoes — bring them here.” 

The wife went and fetched the shoes. 

“There,” said the man, “now sing me that song again.” 

[395] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Then the bird came and took the shoes in his left claw 
and flew back on the roof, and sang — 

“My mother, she killed m*; 

My father, he ate me; 

My sister, little Margery, 

Gathered up all my bones. 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief. 

And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!" 

And when he had finished, he flew away, with the chain 
in his right claw and the shoes in his left He flew far 
away to a mill, and the mill went “Clipper, clapper, clipper, • 
clapper, clipper, clapper.” And in the mill there sat 
twenty millers, who chopped a stone, and chopped, “Hick, 
hack, hick, hack, hick, hack;” and the mill went, “Clipper, 
clapper, clipper, clapper, clipper, clapper.” 

The bird flew up, and sat in a lime-tree that grew before 
the mill, and sang — 

“My mother, she killed me;” 


then one man stopped ; 

“My father, he ate me;” 


then two more stopped and listened ; 

“My sister, little Margery,” 

then four more stopped; 

“Gathered up all my bones, 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief,” 


now only eight more were chopping. 


now only five, 
now only one. 


“Laid them under” 
“the Juniper-tree,” 


‘Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am IT 

[396] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Then the last man stopped too, and heard the last word. 

^‘Bird,” said he, “how beautifully you sing! Please to 
sing me that song once more.” 

“No,” answered the bird, “I do not sing twice for noth- 
ing; give me the millstone, and I will sing it again.” 

“Yes,” said he, “if it belonged to me only, you should 
have it.” 

“Yes,” cried all the others, “if he sings it again, he shall 
have it.” 

Then the bird came down, and all the twenty millers took 
poles, and lifted the stone up. The bird stuck his neck 
through the hole in the millstone, and put it on like a collar, 
and flew back to the tree, and sang — 

“My mother, she killed me; 

My father, he ate me; 

My sister, little Margery, 

Gathered up all my bones. 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief. 

And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!” 

And when he had done singing, he opened his wings, and 
though he had in his right claw the chain, in his left the 
shoes, and round his neck the millstone, he flew far away 
to his father’s house. 

In the room sat the father, the mother, and little Mar- 
gery at dinner; and the father said, “Oh, how happy I am! 
altogether joyful.” 

“For me,” said the mother, “I feel quite frightened, as 
if a dreadful storm was coming.” 

But Margery sat, and cried and cried. 

Then there came the bird flying, and as he perched him- 
self on the roof, “Oh,” said the father, “I feel so happy, and 
the sun shines out of doors so beautifully! It is just as if I 
were going to see an old friend. 

“No,” said the wife; “I am so frightened, my teeth 
chatter, and it feels as if there was a fire in my veins ;” and 

[397] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

she tore open her dress. But Margery sat in a corner, and 
cried, holding her apron before her eyes, till the apron was 
quite wet through. 

The bird perched upon the Juniper-tree, and sang — 

“My mother, she killed me;” 

Then the mother stopped up her ears, and shut her eyes 
tight, and did not want to see or hear; but there was a 
roaring in her ears like the loudest thunder, and her eyes 
burned and flashed like lightning — 

“My father, he ate me,” 

^^Oh, wife,” said the man, ‘^look at that beautiful bird! — 
he sings so splendidly. And the sun shines so warm, and 
there is a smell like real cinnamon!” 

“My sister, little Margery,” 

Then Margery laid her head on her knee, and sobbed 
out loud; but the man said, ‘T shall go out — I must look 
at the bird quite close.” 

“Oh, do not go,” said the wife; “it seems to me as if the 
whole house shook, and was in flames.” 

But the man went out and watched the bird, which still 
went on singing — 

“Gathered up all my bones, 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief, 

And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!” 

After that, the bird let the gold chain fall, and it fell 
right on to the man’s neck, fitting exactly round it. He went 
in and said, “See what a beautiful bird that is — it has given 
me such a splendid gold chain!” 

But the wife was frightened, and fell flat down on the 
floor, and her cap dropped off her head. 

Then the bird sang again — 

“My mother, she killed me;” 

[398] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

“Oh, that I were a thousand feet under the earth, so that 
I might not hear!” 

“My father, he ate me,” 

Then she fell down, as if she was dead. 

“My sister, little Margery,” 

“Oh!” said Margery, “I will go out too, and see if the 
bird will give me anything.” 

“Gathered up all my bones, 

Tied them in a silk handkerchief,” 

And the shoes were thrown down. 

“And laid them under the Juniper-tree: 

Kywitt! Kywitt! what a beautiful bird am I!” 

Then Margery was very joyful; she put on the new red 
shoes, and danced and jumped about. “Oh,” said she, “I 
was so unhappy when I came out, and now I am so happy! 
That is a wonderful bird; he has given me a pair of red 
shoes.” 

“For me,” cried the wife, and jumped up, and her hair 
stood on end like flames of fire, “I feel as if the world were 
come to an end ; I will go out — perhaps I shall feel easier.” 

But as she went out of the door — smash! — the bird threw 
the millstone on her head, and she was crushed to pieces. 

The father and Margery heard it, and rushed out to see 
what had happened: there was a great flame and smoke 
rising up from the place, and when that was gone, there 
stood the little brother all alive again — as if he had never 
died. He took his father and Margery by the hand, and 
they were all three quite happy, and went into the house 
to dinner. 



CLEVER ALICE 

NCE upon a time there was a man 
who had a daughter, who was called 
“Clever Alice;” and when she was 
grown up, her father said, “We must 
see about her marrying.” 

“Yes,” replied her mother, “when- 
ever a young man shall appear who is 
worthy of her.” 

At last a certain youth, by name 
Hans, came from a distance to make a proposal of mar- 
riage; but he required one condition, that the Clever Alice 
should be very prudent. 

“Oh,” said her father, “no fear of that! she has got a 
head full of brains;” and the mother added, “Ah, she can 
see the wind blow up the street, and hear the flies cough!” 

“Very well,” replied Hans; “but remember, if she is 
not very prudent, I will not take her.” Soon afterwards they 
sat down to dinner, and her mother said, “Alice, go down 
into the cellar and draw some beer.” 

So Clever Alice took the jug down from the wall, and 
went into the cellar, jerking the lid up and down on her 
way, to pass away the time. As soon as she got downstairs, 
she drew a stool and placed it before the cask, in order that 
she might not have to stoop, for she thought stooping might 
[400] 



THE FAIRY BOOK 

in some way injure her back, and give it an undesirable 
bend. Then she placed the can before her and turned the 
tap, and while the beer was running, as she did not wish her 
eyes to be idle, she looked about upon the wall above and 
below. Presently she perceived, after much peeping into 
this corner and that corner, a hatchet, which the bricklayers 
had left behind, sticking out of the ceiling right above her 
head. At the sight of this Clever Alice began to cry, say- 
ing, ‘‘Oh! if I marry Hans, and we have a child, and he 
grows up, and we send him into the cellar to draw beer, 
the hatchet will fall upon his head and kill him;” and so 
she sat there weeping with all her might over the impend- 
ing misfortune. 

Meanwhile the good folks upstairs were waiting for the 
beer, but as Clever Alice did not come, her mother told the 
maid to go and see what she was stopping for. The maid 
went down into the cellar, and found Alice sitting before 
the cask crying heartily, and she asked, “Alice, what are 
you weeping about?” 

“Ah,” she replied, “have I not cause? If I marry Hans, 
and we have a child, and he grows up, and we send him here 
to draw beer, that hatchet will fall upon his head and kill 
him.” 

“Oh,” said the maid, “what a clever Alice we have!” 
And, sitting down, she began to weep, too, for the misfor- 
tune that was to happen. 

After a while, when the servant did not return, the good 
folks above began to feel very thirsty; so the husband told 
the boy to go down into the cellar, and see what had become 
of Alice and the maid. The boy went down, and there sat 
Clever Alice and the maid both crying, so he asked the 
reason; and Alice told him the same tale, of the hatchet 
that was to fall on her child, if she married Hans, and if 
they had a child. When she had finished, the boy exclaimed, 
“What a clever Alice we have!” and fell weeping and 
howling with the others. 

[401] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

Upstairs they were still waiting, and the husband said, 
when the boy did not return, “Do you go down, wife, into 
the cellar and see why Alice stays so long.” So she went 
down, and finding all three sitting there crying, asked 
the reason, and Alice told her about the hatchet which 
must inevitably fall upon the head of her son. Then the 
mother likewise exclaimed, “Oh, what a clever Alice 

we have!” and, sitting down, began to weep as much 

as any of the rest. 

Meanwhile the husband waited for his wife’s return; 
but at last he felt so very thirsty, that he said, “I must go 
myself down into the cellar and see what is keeping our 
Alice.” As soon as he entered the cellar, there he found 

the four sitting and crying together, and when he heard 

the reason, he also exclaimed, “Oh, what a clever Alice 
we have!” and sat down to cry with the whole strength of 
his lungs. 

All this time the bridegroom above sat waiting, but when 
nobody returned, he thought they must be waiting for him, 
and so he went down to see what was the matter. When he 
entered, there sat the five crying and groaning, each one 
in a louder key than his neighbour. 

“What misfortune has happened?” he asked. 

“Ah, dear Hans!” cried Alice, “if you and I should marry 
one another, and have a child, and he grow up, and we, 
perhaps, send him down to this cellar to tap the beer, the 
hatchet which has been left sticking up there may fall on 
his head, and so kill him: and do you not think this is 
enough to weep about?” 

“Now,” said Hans, “more prudence than this is not 
necessary for my housekeeping; because you are such 
a clever Alice, I will have you for my wife.” And, tak- 
ing her hand, he led her home, and celebrated the wed- 
ding directly. 

After they had been married a little while, Hans said 
one morning, “Wife, I will go out to work and earn some 
[402] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

money; do you go into the field and gather some corn 
wherewith to make bread.” 

^^Yes,” she answered, “I will do so, dear Hans.” And 
when he was gone, she cooked herself a nice mess of pottage 
to take with her. As she came to the field she said to her- 
self, “What shall I do? Shall I cut first, or eat first? Ay, 
I will eat first!” Then she ate up the contents of her pot, 
and when it was finished, she thought to herself, “Now, 
shall I reap first or sleep firsts Well, I think I will have 
a nap!” and so she laid herself down amongst the corn, 
and went to sleep. 

Meanwhile Hans returned home, but Alice did not come, 
and so he said, “Oh, what a prudent Alice I have! She is 
so industrious that she does not even come home to eat 
anything.” By-and-by, however, evening came on, and still 
she did not return; so Hans went out to see how much she 
had reaped; but, behold, nothing at all, and there lay 
Alice fast asleep among the corn! So home he ran very 
fast, and brought a net with little bells hanging on it, which 
he threw over her head while she still slept on. When he 
had done this, he went back again and shut to the house- 
door, and, seating himself on his stool, began working very 
industriously. 

At last, when it was nearly dark, the Clever Alice awoke, 
and as soon as she stood up, the net fell all over her hair, 
and the bells jingled at every step she took. This quite 
frightened her, and she began to doubt whether she were 
really Clever Alice, and said to herself, “Am I she, or am 
I not?” This was a question she could not answer, and 
she stood still a long while considering about it. At last 
she thought she would go home and ask whether she were 
really herself — supposing somebody would be able to tell 
her. When she came to the house-door it was shut; so she 
tapped at the window, and asked, “Hans, is Alice within?” 
“Yes,” he replied, “she is.” At which answer she became 
really terrified, and exclaiming, “Ah, heaven, then I am 

[403] 


THE FAIRY BOOK 

not Alice!” she ran up to another house, intending to ask 
tjie same question. But as soon as the folks within heard 
the jingling of the bells in her net, they refused to open 
their doors, and nobody would receive her. So she ran 
straight away from the village, and no one has ever seen 
her since. 





< 








